Tumgik
#being a menace to fictional characters
snackugaki · 1 year
Photo
Tumblr media Tumblr media
The Rona couldn’t kill me and I will use this mistake to make it every turtle body’s problem
221 notes · View notes
spider-xan · 11 months
Text
Me, crawling wearily through the Dracula Daily tag against my better judgment, sighing: Once again (again), multiple things can be true at the same time, like, it is true that Jonathan is being abused by Dracula AND it is true that there are overtones of xenophobia where Dracula is the scary foreigner villain menacing the upstanding Englishman hero AND the dynamic between Jonathan and Dracula is a literary reference to gothic heroines AND I wouldn't be surprised if Stoker was using the novel as an outlet with plausible deniability for gay fantasies about Henry Irving AND there are gay predator vibes bc Stoker also had internalized homophobia and the whole thing with the second Oscar Wilde trial AND the characters are fictional but fiction affects real life and some readings reflect the readers' biases in a way that can hurt real people AND AND AND ...
2K notes · View notes
kwanisms · 6 months
Text
Accidents Happen — h.hyunjin, l.felix
Tumblr media
» stray kids masterlist «
➮ witch!Felix × f!Reader × incubus!Hyunjin wc: 10.5k summary: While studying for a witches exam, Felix leaves his materials out where his girlfriend, Y/N, happens upon them. When she reads an incantation, an incubus is accidentally summoned. Deciding to make a spectacle of it, the demon forces Felix to watch as he seduces his girlfriend. genres/themes/au: angst, smut; supernatural, witchcraft, and demonic themes, establish relationship (Felix), s2l (Hyunjin); non idol au, witch au, demon au warnings: adult dialogue, female reader, Felix practices witchcraft, alcohol consumption (Y/N has a glass of wine), Hyunjin is a menace and restrains Felix with his powers, sexual content (18+ mdni), see smut warnings under the cut! special taglist: @yoonguurt , @anyamaris , @wooyoungqueen , @kpop-stories-21 , @xsweetelegantdiasterx , @kookthief , @stardragongalaxy , @millennial-fangirl , @blankdyean , @imwithurmother , @bangchans-angel , @oreoqueen , @yjeonginlvr , @zdgx1 , @shuxsoo , @s00buwu , @queenmea604  , @pochaccomin , @katsukis1wife , @linos-catnip Join the taglist! »» Closes 10/30 @ 23:00 CST! Strikethrough means I cannot tag you. MINORS WILL BE BLACKLISTED & BLOCKED. AGELESS BLOGS WILL NOT BE ADDED.
a/n: this one is kinda dark, not gonna lie so read with caution. This isn't a joke lol this is also kind of self indulgent cause I can. I used Google Translate again for the spell, so it might not be super accurate but I'm not really going for accuracy here lol it's smut. Thank you so much for reading, if you like this pls reblog or comment! As always, this is a work of fiction and all characters are not reflective of their respective irl counterparts. for entertainment purposes only.
Tumblr media
smut warnings: teratophilia (aka monsterfucking), unprotected sex (demons don’t care lol but you should), somnophilia, auralism, mind break, cuckold, use of pet names (Felix calls her angel, baby, but Hyunjin calls her slut, whore, etc), Hyunjin is a menace and Felix is a sobbing mess. Let me know if I missed anything!
dialogue prompt: ❛ I’m going to have you screaming by the end of the night ❜ & ❛ do you really think you’re in a position to be giving orders? ❜
═══════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Witches. Beings that have existed all throughout history and have instilled fear in communities for centuries. Practitioners of dark magic. Beings that worship the devil and sell their souls in exchange for mystical powers. This was how witches were always perceived.
Only it was entirely wrong.
Felix had heard a plethora of names thrown at him all his life. “Witch! Devil-worshiper! Heretic!” The words had been shouted at him from various sources but he knew deep down they were only scared because they didn’t understand.
He was misunderstood, his practices were misunderstood, and magick was misunderstood.
Felix didn’t stand around a cauldron, stirring in weird ingredients like eyes of newts or tiger claws or whatever other things fiction thought sounded bizarre and outlandish. Felix didn’t even own a cauldron. He wasn’t that kind of witch. He focused more on summoning and conjuring. That was his school.
But even the conjuration school of magick had special items he needed in order to do his spells. For that he had to visit Arcana Infinitum. The shop was located in the back corner of the town square, nestled between the ice cream shop and a beautiful and old antique store named Pandora’s Box.
Ignoring the weird looks he got from mothers as they pulled their children along and hurried across the street to avoid him, Felix continued on, the heels of his boots echoing on the stone sidewalk as he walked down past Marino’s and turned the corner.
Arcana Infinitum was a sight for sore eyes after all the glares and stares as Felix had walked from his home he shared with his girlfriend to the town square. He tried to not let it get to him but to see so much hate and disdain in one place made him wonder if moving here to this small town was worth it at all.
Not that he’d ever bring this up with you, his girlfriend.
He crossed the cobbled street and reached the door to the shop and opened it, stepping inside and finding solace in the warm interior. It wasn’t entirely freezing outside but the light mist really made the chilly air bite at his skin, his cheeks and the tip of his nose a bright pink.
“Welcome to-- oh it’s you, Felix!” a voice said and the blond looked up to see one of his favorite shopkeepers smiling at him from the back of the shop. “Hey, Joong,” Felix said as he moved further into the shop, meeting Hongjoong halfway. “What brings you in today?” Hongjoong asked, reaching up to brush some of his bright blue hair out of his eyes.
He wore a simple white button down shirt with bell sleeves cinched at the wrist and black slacks. Over this he wore a simple off white apron. “I’m studying for my exam,” Felix explained, reaching into the small crossbody he carried and pulling out a folded piece of paper. “It’s for my conjuration exam,” he continued, unfolding the sheet and handing it to Hongjoong. “I need these items.”
Felix watched Hongjoong read over the list, pulling his bottom lip between his teeth as the older man muttered to himself. “I should have all of this,” Hongjoong finally said. “Look around while I gather your materials.” Felix thanked him as Hongjoong moved to grab a small wire basket and started walking around the shop while he walked over to look at a display of postcards.
Most of them were for the town and all of them were hand drawn. “Who drew these?” Felix called as he looked over the cards. “Oh, that would be Yunho and San,” Hongjoong replied as he moved behind the wooden counter and started searching through the shelves on the back wall.
Felix continued to look around. He had reached a bookcase with old tomes and spellbooks. He ran his fingers over the spines of the books, reading the titles until one caught his eye. A dark purple hardback with gold lettering in Hangul. He grabbed the tome and pulled it from its place. It was heavy as Felix looked over the cover.
“When did this come in?” Felix asked, holding it up to show Hongjoong the cover. “Oh a few days ago!” Hongjoong said as he set the wire basket on the counter and started to add everything up. Felix walked over with the purple book in his hands. “Is it for sale?” he asked softly as he reached the counter.
Hongjoong looked up and smiled before returning to his task. “Does a bear shit in the woods?” he retorted, adding everything up on the calculator before putting in Felix’s discount. “Add this on to my order,” Felix said, setting the book on the counter as Hongjoong started to bag everything.
He picked up the book and put it in the bag and told Felix his total as the latter pulled out his wallet. “Even with the book?” Felix asked. Hongjoong shook his head. “Book is on the house. Think of it as a little slice of home.”
Felix pulled out a few notes and handed them to Hongjoong who promptly entered the amount into the register and put the money away, grabbing Felix’s change. “Tell Y/N I said hey,” Hongjoong said as Felix put his money away and picked up his bag. “I will,” he said with a smile.
Exiting the shop, Felix shifted the bag in his arms as his phone started to ring. He pulled it from his pocket and smiled as he answered it. “Hey babe,” he said softly. “Hey,” came your voice. He’d be lying if he said it wasn’t his favorite sound in the world. 
“Are you home?” you asked.
“No,” Felix said as he started to walk across the street. “I ran by the shop to get some things for my exam,” he explained. “Hongjoong said to say hi by the way,” he added. You chuckled on the other side. “Of course he did. I’ll say hi next time I see him. Are you heading home now then?” you asked.
Felix could hear voices on your end of the line. “Yeah, hey, what’s that whispering?” he asked as he continued down the sidewalk, offering quiet pardons as he squeezed between other townspeople.
“Oh those are my coworkers and trust me,” you said. “They’re not whispering.” Felix heard a few soft apologies and snorted. “How’s work?” he asked and you sighed. “It’s alright. I wish I was home instead.” Felix laughed as he glanced up and down the street before hurrying across. “Don’t we all.”
You clicked your tongue in feigned annoyance. “You’re one to talk,” you replied. “I have a job!” Felix replied, sounding mildly scandalized. “I just don’t work in an office with a view of the city,” he added. You chuckled and no doubt shook your head. “When are you coming home?” Felix asked as he walked down the street towards your shared home.
“Soon,” you replied. “Cleo has told us she has an end of the day meeting we’re supposed to attend so we’re all in here waiting for that to start. It might run over if she’s any later. So I was wondering if you’d be able to swing by the grocery store and grab the things on the list?”
Felix stopped in his tracks at the bottom of the steps leading up into the house. “I just got home,” he murmured. “I can drop this off and go back,” he added as he started up the steps, sandwiching his phone between his ear and his shoulder and digging for his keys.
“No, it’s okay,” you replied. “I know you’ve got a lot of studying to do. I’ll just stop by on my way home. Dinner will just be a little late tonight,” you replied as Felix unlocked the doors and let himself in. He shut the door before Fanta, his orange familiar cat, couldn’t escape.
“Are you sure?” Felix asked as he walked past the living room and into the kitchen. “Mhm,” you answered. “Cleo’s just entered the room so hopefully this meeting can start and I’ll be out of here sooner than expected. Gotta go,” you whispered. “Okay, I love you,” Felix said quickly. “I love you, too!”
Felix smiled as he hung up the phone and turned to open a cabinet, grabbing one of the glasses and moving to the fridge to get some ice and water. Fanta jumped up onto the counter, letting out a croaky meow as Felix turned to look over his shoulder. “What have I said about jumping onto the counter, Fanta?” The animal let out a small meow before moving and hopping down.
Felix rolled his eyes, sipping on his water and scrolling through his feed. “The world is a crazy place,” Felix started as Fanta walked over to the back door and meowed, pawing at the wood. “You live in a nice warm house. You’re safe here. Why would you want to go outside where you could be killed?” Felix asked, walking over and picking up the cat.
Fanta meowed as Felix cuddled him close. “Oh, you’re so dramatic,” Felix muttered as Fanta struggled to get free before Felix let him hop down. “Fine. I try to show you love and you don’t appreciate it. I’m going to study.”
Felix set his empty glass in the sink and grabbed his purchase from Arcana Infinitum before heading upstairs. He set the bag on his desk and then headed into your shared bedroom and sat on the foot of the bed, reaching down to untie his boots. Had he been home, his mother would have hit him over the head for wearing his shoes all over the house but you didn’t seem to mind.
Once his boots were removed, he started changing into more comfortable clothes, tossing his black jeans and shirt into the hamper and pulling on some gray sweats and an oversized white tee.
Once he was comfortable, Felix returned to his study where he started to unpack the items he’d bought, setting them aside as he did so. He pulled out the purple Korean book of spells and opened it, eyes scanning the pages written entirely in Hangul.
Maybe he’d do a little light reading before studying. He’d gotten the book for free after all. Felix set the book on the chaotic and messy surface of his desk, turning the page, and started reading.
When you arrived home after stopping by the grocery store, it was much later than you liked. The meeting thankfully hadn’t gone on for very long and the bus to your small town on the outskirts of the city didn’t eat too much time either. It was when you arrived at the grocery store to pick up a few things that things went wrong.
As usual, one of the elderly ladies in the town had to stop you and lecture you about the uses of witchcraft and making deals with the devil. You had to explain for what felt like the millionth time that you weren’t the one practicing magick nor were you in the habit of speaking about your boyfriend like that. You reminded them that magick wasn’t harmful. It wasn’t like what the movies portray it as.
One lady in particular had held you up as you tried to check out until you told her to bugger off out of frustration, grabbing your bags and quickly leaving the store with your purchases. The walk back to the house wasn’t long either but it was still late as you let yourself in with your key, careful to make sure Fanta didn’t try another daring escape out the door.
You carried the bags over to the kitchen and started putting the cold items away. You’d picked up another tub of ice cream knowing you’d need some after the week you’d had. Once you had put most of the groceries away, you were working in the pantry when you heard a creak of wood above you.
“Felix?” you called, stopping your movements. When he didn’t respond, you decided to go upstairs and check on him. Climbing the steps one at a time you made your way up and at the landing, turned around the bannister and approached the door to his study.
You knocked softly but when there was no answer, you turned the knob and pushed the door open, peering in to find your boyfriend fast asleep, his head resting on his arms.
You smiled as you pushed the door open fully and stepped into the room. Reaching down, you brushed some of his blond hair back and then your eyes landed on a small strip of paper lying on the book he had open on the desk.
You picked it up and scanned the words curiously. It was in Korean, that much you could tell. Felix had taught you the Korean alphabet and how to pronounce the letters and he had taught you a couple words so you could at least read some things. You recognized one word on the paper but regardless you read the sentence aloud.
“Gajang gip-eun jiog-eseo neoleul bulleonae gyeolsogsikyeo jugessda.”
You shrugged your shoulders and set the paper back down before turning to head back to the door until something caught your eye.The flame of a candle, dancing inside the glass. Stopping in your tracks, you turned back to face his desk and shook your head as you moved to the lit candle on the desk, leaning in to blow out the flame. 
“I don’t know how many times I’ve told you not to light candles if you’re going to fall asleep,” you murmured, gently stroking your boyfriend’s hair before exiting the room, closing the door with a click and returning to the kitchen downstairs to start dinner.
It had been a while since you’d made a nice home cooked meal, the two of you had been ordering out lately and you decided to do something nice not only for your hard working boyfriend but for yourself.
You seasoned and prepared the chicken, letting it marinate for thirty minutes as you prepared the vegetables and started your sauce in a pan. Once the skillet was oiled and heated, you added the chicken and let it sizzle for a bit before stirring it and added the veggies.
As you worked, you murmured the phrase you’d read earlier, turning it into a little song as music played in your head. You turned the chicken over again and finally poured the sauce in while some noodles boiled. “Okay, I need actual music now,” you said to yourself pulling your phone from your purse and turning some Mikazuki BIGWAVE on.
Felix awoke with a start, eyes snapping open as he looked around. He sat up, a loose page from his notes sticking to his cheek. He grabbed it and set it back on the desk before looking around. 
The door to the study was cracked open and he could smell something wafting through the air towards him. He looked down at his desk, the purple book lying innocently and looking back at him. Something was different. He noticed a small piece of parchment with Korean written on it.
He picked it up and read the sentence quietly. He didn’t like the words on it and shook his head, tucking the piece of paper away in the back pages of the book before marking his place and shutting the book. He could resume reading it later. He picked up the tome and set it on one of the shelves before getting up and stretching.
He pulled open the door, the smell of dinner getting stronger as he made his way out of the study and down the stairs. “Y/N?” Felix called. “In here!” He followed the sound of your voice and cooking into the kitchen where you looked up and smiled at him. He walked over, planting a kiss on your cheek, his hand coming to rest on the small of your back.
“It smells really good, babe,” he murmured, resting his chin on your shoulder. “It should be ready soon,” you said softly, giggling as he moved to stand behind you, wrapping his arms around your waist. “Mmm, you smell good, too,” he added, pressing a couple soft kisses to the base of your neck. “I’m not for dinner,” you replied. “Hmm, maybe for dessert?” he whispered, sending a chill up your spine.
“Dinner first,” you retorted. “No,” he whined, burying his face in the crook of your neck. “Yes,” you said with a laugh. “Dinner first,” you set the spatula down and turned in his hold to face him, bringing your hands up to cup his face. “Then you can help me clean up and get your dessert after,” you added, pressing a kiss to his lips. Felix chased your lips as you pulled back.
“Fine,” he pouted as you turned back to finish dinner, adding the cooked pasta and giving everything a good mix as Felix moved to grab bowls from the cabinet. “There’s garlic bread, too,” you announced as he set the bowls on the counter and then grabbed two plates.
“What is it?” he asked as he moved to stand beside you. “Just a chicken recipe I found on Pinterest,” you replied struggling. “It’s got zucchini, red peppers, a white sauce and then chicken,” you explained as you turned the range off and started to scoop some pasta and chicken up to place in the bowls Felix held.
“Next bowl,” you said as you waited for Felix but he leaned in. “Pay the tax first,” he said, holding back a laugh. You rolled your eyes, kissing him before he moved the other bowl over.
Once the food had been served and you both had glasses of wine, you sat down and started eating. “This is so fucking good,” Felix said, covering his mouth with his hand. “You like it?” you asked, smiling at him. “Yes! I love it,” he replied, taking another bite.
“Good,” you chirped, taking a bite as well. “Neomu masisseo!” you heard your boyfriend say and you smiled.
Felix was placing another forkful of pasta into his mouth when he heard you mutter something under your breath. 
"Neoleul bulleonae gyeolsogsikyeo jugessda." 
He froze in place and slowly turned to face you. You had picked up some noodles and placed them in your mouth, glancing up and smiling at him. He couldn't be sure if he heard you properly.
"What did you say?" he asked softly, making you glance up at him. "Hmm?" you asked quietly. "What did you just say?" Felix asked again. "Neoleul bulleonae gyeolsogsikyeo jugessda," you repeated.
Felix's eyes widened, leaning forward as you continued to recite the evocation he'd seen earlier. "Gajang gip-eun jiog-eseo--"
Felix clamped his hand over your mouth. He shook his head. "Don't," he continued. "Don't finish that."
Your eyes widened comically and you nodded as Felix finally let go and sat back in his chair. “Where did you even learn that?” he asked, watching as a look of confusion crossed your face. “From a paper in your study,” you replied. Felix mentally cursed himself for leaving things out.
He would just have to perform a spell of protection before bed.
“It’s just gibberish, right?” you asked, innocently. Felix forced a smile and nodded. “Yeah,” he said softly. 
“Just gibberish.”
After dinner, Felix helped you clean up, washing the dishes and handing them for you to rinse and set aside to dry. His mind was reeling with thoughts of what you might have summoned. He knew that piece of paper was a summoning spell. ‘From the depths of hell,’ he thought to himself. ‘It couldn’t have taken,’ he continued. ‘She only recited the evocation. She didn’t do the entire ritual.’
Once the kitchen was cleaned, you set your gloves on the edge of the sink to let them dry and turned to Felix, smiling at him. “Well,” you started, drawing his attention as he pulled his own gloves off. “You helped me clean up,” you continued. Felix nodded, looking around. “I always do,” he replied.
You raised an eyebrow at his reply. “Don’t you want your dessert now?” you asked, reaching forward to grab one of his hands. Felix’s eyes widened. Of course, how could he have forgotten?
“How about a movie first?” Felix offered. He wasn’t quite in the mood now but with some coaxing, he knew his mood could change quickly. You rolled your eyes and leaned forward, connecting your lips with his. “Fine,” you murmured against his smile. “A movie first, then dessert.”
You pulled him from the kitchen, leading the way into the living room and over to the couch. Felix sat down, grabbing the remote and turned the tv on as you settled in next to him. He flipped through the options, settling on one and starting the film quickly.
It only took a few minutes of your fingers playing with his hair for him to pull you onto his lap, hands on your hips as you grinded on him, moaning into each other’s mouths. “Fuck,” Felix groaned, hand resting on the back of your neck. “You’re so fucking hot,” he moaned as your hips moved, grinding against his erection.
“I need you, Lix,” you whined, hands resting on his shoulders. “You need me, yeah?” he asked, looking up at you through heavy lids. You nodded quickly, pulling your bottom lip between your teeth. “Fuck, I better give you what you need then, hadn’t I?”
You scrambled off his lap, taking his hand and pulling your boyfriend up the stairs, heading for the bedroom where you shut the door after him. Felix was on you as soon as the door shut, hands grabbing your hips and guiding you to the bed before he pushed you back onto the mattress, discarding his shirt and climbing on top of you.
“You’ve been locked away in your study so many nights,” you whispered as Felix kissed a path down the side of your neck. “Have I been neglecting you, baby?” he mumbled against your skin.
You nodded, breathing heavily as you felt his hands move to undo your pants. “I’m sorry, angel,” he continued as he started to pull your pants and underwear down, discarding them on the floor before pushing your thighs apart, settling between them on his stomach.
Your walls clenched around nothing as he eyed your glistening sex hungrily, licking his lips before meeting your gaze, his eyes boring into yours.
“Let me make it up to you.”
Felix awoke with a start, sitting up and gasping as he looked around the dark room. Light pattering against the window told Felix that it was raining. Swinging his legs over the side of the bed, he pulled himself from the tangle of sheets, glancing back at you sleeping peacefully beside him.
Glancing at the clock, the red numbers read three thirty-three. ‘The Witching Hour,’ Felix thought as he slowly got up from the bed, careful to not disturb you. He walked towards the bedroom door, turning the knob slowly and pulling the door open.
The hall outside was dark, the pattering of rain was louder as Felix cautiously stepped out into the corridor, the wood creaking under his bare feet. He stopped just outside the opened bedroom door and looked around, the small plug-in lights creating a line of lights along the corridor floor.
As he started forward towards the stairs, Felix turned his head towards the study. The door was shut firmly as he had left it earlier. He headed down the stairs, looking over the railing into the living room. Upon reaching the landing, he turned and walked into the living room, glancing around.
His eyes strained, trying to see in the low light. He saw nothing out of the ordinary and let out a sigh, now truly wondering what woke him up. He started for the kitchen with the idea of getting a glass of water when he heard a soft creaking to his left. He turned his head quickly, finding the small door under the stairs ajar.
Felix moved to one of the end tables between the sofa and the loveseat, turning on the lamp and adding some illumination to the room. He continued forward slowly, keeping his eye on the door until he reached it. Taking the knob quietly, he pulled the door open and reached inside, pulling the string for the overhead light.
Inside the tiny storage space, nothing was out of the ordinary. Everything seemed to be in place. Perhaps you had gone into this space earlier and didn’t get the door shut completely. Felix tugged the string, throwing the space into darkness before backing up and closing the door, making sure the latch clicked. 
He turned and headed into the kitchen, moving to grab a clean glass and get some ice water. As he was sipping on the water, he heard what sounded like knocking and looked up before moving around the counter and into the living room again. He strained his ears, listening for any sound over the soft pattering of rain on the roof.
He walked over to the door and peered out one of the windows on the side of the frame. He saw nothing and turned on the porch light, still seeing nothing. Shrugging, Felix turned the light off and headed into the kitchen to set his empty glass in the sink before making his way to the stairs.
Just as he was about to take the first step, a series of slow, heavy, and evenly paced knocks rang out from behind him. He froze and turned around to look at the door, his pulse starting to beat more heavily. He moved slowly, walking back to the window and peering out. Through the glass he could see a dark shadow standing on the porch.
He pulled back and stared at the door. ‘Who could it be this late?’ he wondered. Deciding to take another peek, his eyes widened when he saw the figure was gone. ‘I really shouldn’t open the door,’ he told himself. ‘But as long as I keep the outside door shut and locked it should be fine, right?’
He took a deep breath, taking the door knob in one hand as he turned the deadbolt, unlocking it with a click before he turned the knob and pulled open the heavy wooden door. The outside door was locked still as it was when he locked up the house for the night.
Outside the porch was empty, just like it had been the last time he peered outside through the window.  Felix leaned against the door, looking to the sides of the porch the best he could before he let out the breath he was holding. ‘There’s no one here,’ he told himself. “You’re seeing things,” he whispered, taking a step back and closing the door and engaging the lock.
He shook his head, chuckling to himself before starting up the stairs. As he reached the top landing, his smile fell as his eyes landed on the door to his study. The door that he knew had been closed when he went downstairs not twenty minutes ago was now ajar.
Felix glanced towards the bedroom and then back to his study as his feet slowly and quietly carried him forward. He reached the study and carefully pushed the door open, looking inside. The lamp on his desk was on but other than that, nothing seemed to be out of place.
Felix let out an exasperated sigh and stepped into the room and turned off the lamp, throwing the room into darkness. He glanced out the window, doing a double take when he noticed a dark figure standing in the backyard. He rushed to the window but the figure was gone. ‘What is going on with you?’
Felix shook his head and pulled the sheer curtains shut. As he turned back for the door, his breath caught in his throat. He could see a dark figure standing in the corner. His heart rate increased, a cold chill breaking throughout his body and a shiver running up his spine at the sight.
A dark heavy feeling settled in his stomach as his mouth started to run dry. ‘Just ignore it,’ he told himself. ‘It will go away if you ignore it.’ He focused his eyes on the door and started towards it, pretending as if he hadn’t seen the figure. Just as he reached the door, his body betrayed him and his head turned slightly to look at the dark figure which was now next to the door and next to him.
Felix’s lips parted but before he could call out for you, he felt a hand around his neck as the figure grabbed him, lifting him clean off his feet and slamming him against the wall quickly. Felix clawed at the hand around his throat as the figure leaned in, sniffing him before he heard a deep, almost demonic voice say “it’s not you.”
It let go of his neck and Felix fell to his feet, coughing as he reached up to massage his neck. The dark shadow pinned him against the wall, growling dangerously. “Wh-what do you want?” Felix managed to croak out, his voice hoarse and weak. “What do I want?” the figure asked. “I was summoned here.”
Felix’s eyes widened. The incantation, the one he told you was just gibberish. It had brought this? Was it a demon? Before Felix could voice any of his questions, the figure spoke. “I know what you are, witch,” it said. “But I also know you didn’t summon me, so tell me,” the figure continued.
Before it could ask its own question, a voice called out and Felix’s heart dropped into his stomach. “No,” he whispered as the figure turned its head, letting out a chuckle. “You’re not alone,” the demon said. “It must have been her.”
Before Felix could protest, the demon dropped him, throwing him to the floor. Felix looked up but the dark figure was gone. “No,” he said, scrambling up to his feet and rushing out of the study, his feet thudding against the wooden floor as he made for the bedroom.
Upon entering, he looked around wildly as you sat up and turned on the lamp on your bedside table. “What’s wrong?” you asked as Felix looked around and finally moved over to the bed, making sure to check under it before looking in the closet. “Felix?” you asked softly as he moved to look out the window into the backyard but saw nothing.
“Felix, what’s wrong?” you asked again as he moved to the bed and sat back down. “Nothing,” he answered. “I thought I saw something,” he added before waving his hand and pulling the covers back and draping them over his legs. “Let’s just go back to sleep, love,” he murmured.
You nodded, turning off the lamp and settled back under the covers, Felix wrapping an arm around your waist and pulling you closer. “Goodnight,” you whispered as he placed a couple kisses on your shoulder. “Goodnight, angel,” Felix replied, his voice soft in your ear.
He wasn’t sure when he fell asleep but Felix awoke with a start, blinking rapidly as he looked around. He was no longer in bed. He was instead sitting in the chair in the corner of the bedroom. 
“What the-” he tried to push himself up but found he couldn’t move. ‘Sleep paralysis?’ he wondered before looking down and saw he was bound, quite literally, to the chair. White strips of cotton tying his wrists and ankles to the arms and legs of the chair.
“What the fuck?” he whispered, looking down and trying in vain to free himself.
“Don’t even bother,” a voice said and Felix looked up. The dark figure was standing in the corner, glowing red eyes looking at him and sending a chill up his spine. “You won’t be getting out until I’m done.” Felix stared back at the creature. “Done? Done with what?” Felix asked.
The figure began to move towards the bed. “Don’t,” Felix warned as the shadow stopped near the bed. Felix watched as the figure reached forward and turned on the bedside lamp near you. 
Expecting to see a grotesque demonic presence, Felix was shocked when a young man, seemingly no older than he, came into view. He had shoulder length blond hair that fell in soft waves, half of it pulled up into a ponytail with strands framing his face. He was tall and slim, wearing a fitted black suit.
“Don’t what?” the man asked, his voice smooth and clear. “Don’t touch her?” he continued. Felix struggled against the bonds holding him in place. “She summoned me, did she not?” he asked as one hand moved to take hold of the covers. “I said don’t!” Felix snapped.
The man looked up, his red irises burning into Felix. He moved around to the foot of the bed, bringing him closer to Felix’s position, and took a seat. “Do you really think you’re in a position to be giving orders?” the man asked, tilting his head to the side. Felix said nothing, only staring back at the demon.
“Don’t touch her,” Felix said again. The figure sighed and quick as a flash, the chair Felix was sitting in was pushed back, the demon had him in another chokehold. “I’ll do whatever I want,” he growled, his voice demonic and low again. “She summoned me. Not you.”
Felix stared up into the red irises. “So if I want to fuck her and make you watch, I will.”
Felix struggled to speak, spitting out the words. “Didn’t know--” The demon let go of his throat, watching as Felix coughed. “She didn’t know what she was doing. I’m the witch here. Not her. She doesn’t know what any of this is.” The demon let the chair fall back onto all four legs as he stepped back, tucking his hands into his pockets. “What’s your name, witch?” he asked.
Felix looked up at him, the position he was in made him feel inferior. Like he was beneath this creature. “Felix,” he finally spat out, the contempt and fury he held for the creature finally surfacing. “Felix,” the creature parroted. “Nice to meet you Felix, I’m Hyunjin.”
Felix narrowed his eyes. “I don’t care what your name is,” he started. “My girlfriend isn’t a witch. She doesn’t understand what she was doing so you need to leave her alone,” he hissed. The demon, Hyunjin, smiled again. “Do you know what she said in that spell?” he asked, cocking his head.
Felix nodded, not needing to think about it.
“Gajang--”
“In English, if you would please, Felix,” Hyunjin interrupted, the smirk on his face never faltering.
Felix glared at the demon, mustering as much hatred as he could.
“I summon you from the depths of hell and likewise bind you to me,” Felix answered finally.
“Exactly,” Hyunjin replied. “But she didn’t know!” Felix countered as the demon moved from the foot of the bed. “She was just reading it! She thought it was gibberish!”
Hyunjin turned to look at Felix, now standing beside your sleeping form. “Gibberish? How could she possibly think it was gibberish?” he asked. “Because she doesn’t understand Korean. She can speak the words and read them but she doesn’t know what they mean unless I tell her,” Felix explained as Hyunjin walked back over. 
“Are you being facetious?” the demon asked. Felix shook his head vigorously.
“I’m not.”
Hyunjin let out a sigh and stood up straight. “Regardless,” he started. “I was summoned. I have to complete the ritual.” Felix struggled against his restraints as the demon moved to your side of the bed. “Stop it please! Stop!” Felix pleaded. Hyunjin held up his hand.
“Shhh,” he whispered. “You’ll wake her.” ‘That’s it! Wake her up!’ 
Felix opened his mouth to call out to you. To wake you up but Hyunjin was on him in seconds, taking Felix’s chin in his hand. “Do it and I’ll gut you then I’ll snap her neck” he warned his voice deep and demonic. Felix’s eyes widened and he nodded silently.
Hyunjin let go of Felix and returned to the bed, sitting beside your sleeping form once again. “Y/N,” he said softly. Felix watched in horror as the demon gently brushed his fingers along your arm. “Y/N, sweetheart,” he continued and it dawned on Felix that Hyunjin was speaking in his voice. Felix’s own voice was coming out of the demon.
You murmured in your sleep, rolling onto your back, one hand resting on your stomach and the other falling onto Felix’s empty space. “Y/N,” Hyunjin repeated in Felix’s stolen voice. “Baby.” Felix felt his blood boil as Hyunjin’s hand cupped your cheek. “Get your hands off of her!” Felix snapped.
Hyunjin looked up, red irises glowing as he glared at Felix. “I warned you once,” he said darkly. “Don’t make me do it again.” Felix felt a cold shiver run up his spine. Something in the demon’s voice made him freeze up. “I won’t hesitate to snap her neck,” he threatened.
“So stop talking.”
Felix nodded, looking from the demon’s eyes to your sleeping form.
You tried to open your eyes but your lids were too heavy. You weren’t sure what woke you until you felt a hand on your cheek. “Y/N?” you heard Felix’s voice. “Y/N, sweetheart,” he said again. You murmured, uncertain of the words leaving your lips. You heard a chuckle. “Shh,” you heard Felix say again.
“Felix,” you finally whined as you felt the sheets being pulled back. “I’m right here,” you heard him whisper, feeling his hand moving up your thigh to your hip, pushing your sleep shirt up past your hip. “Mmh, Felix,” you mumbled as his hand moved back down, dipping between your thighs.
“Oh shit,” you gasped, back arching as your fingers dug into the sheets. “Shh,” your boyfriend whispered again. “Let me take care of you.”
You felt his fingers push your panties aside, teasing your entrance, parting your lips and finding your clit. You let out a moan as he drew slow circles on your clit. “That’s it,” you heard him coo. “Part your legs for me.” You did as he asked, spreading your thighs. “Good girl,” you heard him purr. “So good for me. So obedient.”
Your lips parted in a moan as you felt his fingers sink into your heat. “Oh fuck,” he groaned, slowly pumping his fingers in an out of your cunt. “I can’t wait to be inside you,” you heard him whisper in your ear, his breath hot and heavy against your skin. “You want that?” he asked, chuckling softly as your walls clenched around his fingers. “Yes,” you breathed, tongue darting out to lick your lips.
You felt his lips connect with yours, moaning into his mouth as you felt his fingers curl upwards. “F-Felix,” you moaned, one of your hands moving to grab his wrist as he sped up his movements, thumb rubbing against your clit in time with the thrust and curl of his fingers inside you. “I’m gonna--” you gasped, thighs twitching as your orgasm approached.
“I know,” he replied. “So do it,” you heard your boyfriend groan. “Cum for me, baby girl. Come on my fingers.” 
Your back arched, a high pitched moan leaving your lips as you came around your boyfriend’s fingers. You felt his fingers slow to a halt before he carefully removed them, leaving your walls clenching around nothing. “Good girl,” you heard his voice.
You felt the bed shift as he moved. “Lix?” you called out, eyes fluttering to open. You felt his breath hot against your core. “I’m right here, baby,” he replied, hands resting on your hips. “Keep those pretty thighs open for me.”
You relaxed, head falling back against the pillows as your eyes struggled to stay open. You let out a whimper as you felt his tongue against your clit, slow deliberate licks until his lips connected with your clit, softly suckling, teasing occasionally with his tongue. 
Your body shuddered, sensitive after your first intense orgasm. The slight burn only added to the pleasure as your boyfriend continued to toy with your clit, bringing you to the brink only to pull back at the last second, leaving you teetering on the edge.
“Felix, please,” you whined. “Please let me cum.” 
You felt him chuckle against you. “Only because you asked so nicely, baby,” he murmured. Your hand moved, fingers threading through his hair as his tongue moved against your clit, each flick bringing you closer and closer until you finally came with a mewl, thighs threatening to close on your boyfriend’s head, but he managed to keep them open, allowing you to ride out your high until your body shuddered from sensitivity.
“Lixie, please,” you whined. You felt him press light kisses along the inside of your thighs, giggling when he playfully nipped at your skin. “That tickles,” you breathed. You felt the bed shift, Felix kissing up your hip, playfully sinking his teeth into your skin before continuing kissing up your body and the side of your neck. “God you’re so pretty,” you heard him whisper in your ear.
“Felix,” you giggled as his hands skimmed over your body, leaving goosebumps in their wake. You felt him smile against the skin of your cheek, breath fanning over your ear. “Crazy thing actually,” he said softly. 
“I’m not Felix.”
Your eyes snapped open. The first thing to greet you was the red lighting of the room. It was your room but it also wasn’t. You gasped as the man on top of you lifted his head and you finally got a look at his face. He was handsome, extremely so with plush peach lips and shoulder length blond hair. His red irises burned into your eyes and you found it hard to look away.
“Hello there,” he said, his voice no longer masked by your boyfriend’s voice. “What the f--” you started but he pressed a finger to your lips, effectively silencing you. “Shh,” he said softly. He pulled his hand back, replacing it with his lips. You pulled back. “What’s going on?” you asked.
“Who are you?”
He smiled, tilting his head as he studied your face, before cupping your cheek. “I’m Hyunjin,” he answered, thumb stroking your cheek. “Where am I?” you asked, trying to sit up but his weight prevented you from moving. “You’re in your bed,” he replied. 
He turned his head to the side and you followed his line of sight where you saw a floor to ceiling mirror taking up most of the wall beside your closet. That definitely wasn’t in your room.
Your eyes widened as you looked at the mirror. The mirror clearly wasn’t reflecting what was happening around you. Instead, it was almost like a window to your room where you saw yourself sleeping peacefully in your bed, Felix beside you.
You turned your head back to look up at Hyunjin. “Is this a dream?” you asked and Hyunjin nodded slowly. “It is,” he confirmed before leaning down, pressing another kiss to your lips. “Doesn’t that make me a bad person? Dreaming about another man?” you asked, feeling your breath catch in your throat.
Hyunjin’s free hand had slipped between your bodies and was slowly dragging up and down your slit. “No,” he answered, shaking his head. “I’m merely a figment of your imagination, Y/N,” he explained. “When you wake up, you won’t even remember this.”
Your eyes fluttered shut as you felt Hyunjin’s fingers push into your cunt again, lips parting as you moaned. “Oh f-fuuuck,” you moaned, back arching. Hyunjin chuckled, dipping his head down to kiss down the side of your neck. “That’s it, pretty girl,” Hyunjin whispered in your ear.
“Don’t worry about anything else. Just listen to the sound of my voice.”
Felix glared at the demon hovering over you, his head was ducked, lips near your ear as he whispered. You were stirring in your sleep, whimpers and moans leaving your lips despite his hand not even leaving your cheek. “What are you doing to her?” Felix asked softly, knowing full well the demon could hear him.
Hyunjin pulled back and turned his head to look at him, his red irises glowing still.
“I can’t just physically take her,” Hyunjin explained. “I have to infiltrate her dreams first,” he added.
“Come on, Lix,” Hyunjin said with a smirk and Felix narrowed his eyes. “You’re a witch but you know all of this. This is amateur stuff.” Felix gritted his teeth as Hyunjin turned his attention back to you as you whispered a word. Felix felt his stomach drop.
You had whispered a name. Hyunjin’s name.
Felix felt a pang. A stab of betrayal but he couldn’t focus on that. He knew you were in some kind of trance. It wasn’t your fault.
“Perfect,” the demon said softly and moved his hand to grab the covers, pulling them back. “Don’t touch her, please,” Felix pleaded. Hyunjin ignored him, pulling the covers down to the foot of the bed. “Don’t touch her!” Felix hissed as Hyunjin slowly ran his hand up your leg.
“What are you gonna do?” Hyunjin asked, turning to look at Felix, a smirk on his lips. 
Felix struggled against his bonds as Hyunjin moved slowly, unbuttoning his top and shrugging it off. His skin seemed to have an aura to it and he glowed. Hyunjin’s hand moved to remove your shorts, pulling your underwear with them. “Please,” Felix begged, feeling his eyes burn as tears started to form.
Hyunjin scoffed as he discarded your clothes, pushing the hem of your shirt up to expose your chest adorned in soft pink lace that left little to the imagination. “She wear this specifically for you?” Hyunjin asked, turning to lock eyes with Felix who tried to free his hands.
His eyes widened as the sound of fabric tearing met his ears. Hyunjin had ripped the bralette down the center, exposing your breast. “Stop, please!” Felix sobbed, pulling violently at his bonds, his eyes squeezing shut as he struggled. He heard Hyunjin click his tongue. 
“Now, now,” the demon said mockingly. “You’re going to miss it if you aren’t watching.”
Felix opened his eyes to glare at the demon, his lashes wet with tears that had finally spilled, staining his red cheeks.
Hyunjin’s smirk widened. “Great. Now that I have your attention,” he said as he undid his belt and pulled it free, letting it fall to the floor with a clatter, hands moving to undo the button and zipper of his pants.
“Enjoy the show.”
“This feels so wrong,” you whispered as Hyunjin kissed down the valley of your chest. “Oh,” he said softly against your skin. “But it’s not real,” he reminded you. You let out a sigh, moaning as he sank his teeth into your skin. “Then why does it feel so real?” you gasped as he kissed his way back to your lips.
“Are you telling me you’ve never had dreams that felt real before?” he mused, not giving you a chance to answer as he took your lips in a messy, wet kiss, tongue moving against yours languidly. “No, I have,” you replied when he pulled away. “But they’ve never felt like this.”
Hyunjin chuckled, pushing his long tresses from his face as he knelt between your thighs. You hadn’t had the chance to notice until now that he was entirely nude. Your eyes traveled down his chest, taking note of his slim but toned body already glistening with a layer of sweat.
Before your eyes could continue past his navel, he clicked his tongue, almost in disapproval and you glanced back up to meet his gaze. “Didn’t your mother ever tell you that it’s rude to stare?” he asked teasingly. 
You felt your cheeks burn under his heated gaze as he chuckled, his hand moving to push your knees further apart, spreading you more for him. You glanced quickly down, your own body obscuring your view of his cock as he guided the tip to your entrance.
“And you promise this isn’t real?” you asked softly, causing him to look up from where your bodies were about to connect. He gave you a breathtaking smile and nodded. “I promise,” he replied softly.
“None of this is real,” he added before slowly pushing into you. You let out a gasp as his length glided easily into you, stretching you open yet you felt no pain. No sting that usually accompanied the stretch.
It was entirely unfamiliar yet familiar at the same time. It was different from how Felix felt. Hyunjin was bigger, not just in stature. “Relax,” Hyunjin whispered, moving one of his hands to your thigh, rubbing soothingly. “That’s it” he continued as he glided further.
“Relax and let me in.”
“So f-full,” you murmured as you felt Hyunjin bottom out. He chuckled, his hand moving from your hip up to gently grope your chest. Your walls fluttered around his cock, gripping him tightly. “Such a responsive slut,” he chuckled and you moaned loudly. 
Hyunjin gave you a couple slow thrusts, allowing you to feel every curve and ridge of his cock before he set a steady pace, pumping in and out of you at a torturously slow speed.
“Faster,” you gasped as you felt his thumb brush over your nipple. “Faster?” he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. “Please,” you pleaded. “Want more. Need more.”
Hyunjin chuckled, his hand moving back down to your waist. “If that’s what you want,” he replied, picking up the pace, his hips hitting yours with each thrust.
Your back arched off the mattress, moaning wantonly. It wasn’t like you shared any walls with any neighbors and regardless, this was a dream anyway.
Felix watched Hyunjin parted your thighs. From his position, he couldn’t see much but the demon had you completely naked and spread out before him.
“Please,” Felix sobbed softly as he turned his gaze away. He could hear your soft moans and the thought of watching another man have you the way he had you, the thought of another man making love to you, had his stomach churning.
“You’re going to want to watch this,” Hyunjin called but Felix shook his head, refusing to look.
“Watch this or I’ll snap her neck,” the demon snapped, his deep gravelly voice enough to force Felix to look back. He could tell Hyunjin had bottomed out, cock shoved inside you. “Just stop please!” Felix cried.
“Why won’t you just leave us alone?”
The demon chuckled but punctuated it with a groan as he pulled back, hips snapping forward and driving his cock back into your walls. You let out a moan, eyes still shut as Hyunjin set a steady pace.
“She gave me permission, you know,” he heard the demon say and Felix glared at Hyunjin. 
“She’s asleep. How can she consent to this?” he growled, anger flooding his senses. Hyunjin chuckled, his hands moving to your hips and holding you in place as he continued you fucked you against the mattress.
“You like that, Y/N?” he asked, addressing you directly.
You moaned in response. “Words, sweetheart,” Hyunjin said, his voice steady and calm despite the way his hips moved. “Y-yes,” you choked out. Felix’s heart skipped a beat. ‘It’s not real. He has her under some sort of spell. She doesn’t know what’s going on!’ he told himself.
“She’s really enjoying herself,” Hyunjin said, addressing Felix now.
“Such a good little slut,” Hyunjin scoffed, giving you a harsh thrust, making you cry out. “Don’t hurt her!” Felix sobbed. “Please. Just… don’t hurt her,” he repeated. The demon chuckled lowly but said nothing else, slowing his thrusts to a roll. Your moans came from the back of your throat, deep and almost guttural.
“Hyun-Hyunjin!” you gasped. Hearing you say another man’s name had Felix crying harder. He felt entirely powerless. He could do nothing but sit there and wait for the demon to finish having its way with you and leave. He could do nothing but watch.
He hated the demon. He hated Hyunjin. And most of all, he hated himself for bringing that book into the house. Had he known, he never would have brought it in. He would have left it in Hongjoong’s shop for eternity. When everything was said in done, he would have to return the book to the shop in the morning.
“Oh fuck,” he heard Hyunjin growl. “She’s so fucking tight,” he continued. “Are you even fucking her properly?” Hyunjin scoffed, his voice strained. Felix felt anger and jealousy bubble up in his chest.
How dare he imply Felix didn’t satisfy you. The two of you had always been honest and communicated about your sexual needs with one another and never once had you expressed anything other than satisfaction. You often praised his performance. 
You let out a small moan, almost a whimper of pleasure and it made Felix’s heart sink in his chest. He hung his head, silent tears falling from his eyes onto the material of his gray sweats. ‘Please let this end.’
“Fuck you feel so good,” Hyunjin murmured, slowing his hips and pulling from you. Letting out a whine, you reached for him, protesting as you felt him leaving your walls empty and aching for his cock to return. “Come here,” he said softly, grabbing your arm and gently but firmly pulling you up and flipping you over onto your stomach, facing the mirror.
He was behind you, pushing your knees apart with his own and guiding the head of his cock back to your waiting hole. You moaned as he slipped back in easily, his hips meeting your ass as he buried himself balls deep inside you. “Hyunjin,” you gasped.
He leaned over your back, keeping himself propped up as he wrapped his arm around your chest and resumed thrusting into you, the new angle allowing his cock to hit deeper and making you cry out. “Oh sweetheart,” he panted in your ear. “I’m gonna have you screaming by the end of the night,” he murmured before throwing all caution out the window. 
Your fingers dug into the sheets under you as he pounded into you, the sound of skin on skin filling the room but not covering the sounds of your whimpers and moans.
Your mind went blank, almost numb as all thoughts left your mind and the only thing you could focus on was the mounting pleasure in the pit of your stomach and the flexing of Hyunjin’s muscles around you as he tightened his hold on you, hips slamming against your ass. Your moans and cries growing in pitch. 
“That’s it,” Hyunjin grunted in your ear, his voice dropping an octave. “Scream for me. Say my name.”
“H-Hyunjin,” you sobbed, your body writhing under him from the intensity of the pleasure coursing through your veins. “Louder,” he ordered. “Scream it.” You cried out his name as he rammed all of his length into you at once, driving the head of his cock as far as he could and you swore you felt it in your stomach. ‘Is it bigger than it was a minute ago?’ You were sure he wasn’t that big before.
“What’s the matter, baby? Cat got your tongue?”
You moaned, head lolling as he thrust into you harder. “Am I fucking you that good? Has your mind gone completely blank?” You moaned in response, eyes fluttering shut as your walls spasmed around his cock, gripping him tightly.
“Fuck, keep squeezing my cock like that and I’ll cum,” Hyunjin growled in your ear. “You want that, don’t you? Want me to fill this pretty cunt with my cum.” Your walls clenched around his cock again and his hand moved up, taking your jaw in his hand. 
“Open your eyes, slut,” he growled. Your eyes fluttered open. The reflection in the mirror had changed. You were looking at yourself. Facing yourself with Hyunjin behind you, his red irises glowing in the dark and burning into yours.
His appearance in the mirror had changed slightly. Half of his blond hair was pulled up into a ponytail and two black horns were protruding from his forehead, curving back over his head and the tips curling inward on themselves. Your eyes widened. What the fuck were you seeing? Was this still a dream or was this real? The line between dream and reality had blurred and you couldn’t tell anymore.
“What are--” Hyunjin tightened his grip, holding your jaw in place. His sharp, pointed nails digging slightly into your skin. “Stop talking,” he growled. “Just lay there and take it like the whore you are.” Your walls clenched around his cock at the degrading name he hurled at you.
“Look at you,” he chuckled lowly. “So desperate to get fucked you’d let any man have you, isn’t that right?” he asked. ‘No,’ you thought. ‘That isn’t true.’ The truth was that you only wanted Felix. You only wanted your boyfriend. Even with this stranger fucking you in your dreams, you wanted Felix.
“No,” you answered, trying to shake your head but the demon’s grip was too strong. “I wasn’t asking you, slut,” he scoffed. You met his burning gaze in the mirror. ‘Not asking me?’ you wondered. ‘Who could he possibly be talking to?’ It was then you noticed something else just on the edge of the reflection.
A body sitting in the chair in the corner of the room. Your eyes widened. ‘Felix?’ It was indeed your boyfriend. His head hung in shame, wrists bound to the arms of the chair and his ankles likewise bound to the legs of the chair. “F-Fe-lix?” you stammered. At the sound of your voice, your boyfriend raised his head, eyes meeting yours in the mirror.
“No,” Hyunjin growled. With one final thrust, your eyes rolled back as your orgasm hit you. You felt Hyunjin tense on top of you, his own orgasm washing over him as he released inside you. You could feel the warm gush of cum enter your cunt and the stalling of Hyunjin’s hips as he buried his cock inside you before everything went black.
Felix woke with a start, sitting up and crying out.
It was morning. He looked around quickly, eyes scanning the room but he saw no sign of the demon Hyunjin nor did he see any sign of you. He glanced down and noticed he was naked. He looked around for his clothes. 
‘What the fuck happened last night?’ he wondered as he turned, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed and leaning forward, resting his elbows on his thighs as he covered his face with his hands. He pressed the heels of his hands against his eyes, not enough to hurt but enough that the blackness of his vision was littered with stars.
He finally pulled his hands from his face and sat up straight, inhaling deeply before letting it out. His clothes were on the floor beside the bed and he snatched them quickly, pulling on his sweats and then the shirt. He made his way over to the door, turning the knob and opening the door.
He was greeted by the sound of sizzling and the smell of bacon. He allowed his feet to carry him into the hall and to the top of the stairs where he heard soft voices and your light laughter. He hurried down the steps and turned around the railing to enter the living room.
In the kitchen, you stood at the range, cooking breakfast. You looked up, smiling as you met his gaze.
“Well good morning, sunshine,” you said as he stood in the doorway. “We have a visitor,” you continued, nodding towards a figure sitting at the table, hidden from Felix’s view with a newspaper. Felix murmured an apology as he walked into the kitchen, scratching the back of his head as he moved around the counter and over to where you stood, pressing a kiss to your cheek.
“Morning,” he murmured and moved to pour himself a cup of coffee, preparing it the way he liked before he sat at the table across from the figure. You moved to set a plate of food in front of Felix, a spatula in one hand and donning your pink apron. 
“You didn’t tell me your cousin was coming to visit,” you said, lighting patting his shoulder as Felix picked up his fork. His eyes widened as you turned away and headed back into the kitchen. Felix turned his gaze from your figure to the newspaper before him. ‘I don’t have a cousin.’
You prepared another plate and walked over to set it in front of the guest. “Oh,” he said with a chuckle. “Thank you,” he added in an all too familiar voice.
A voice Felix thought had been part of the horrible nightmare he’d experienced.
He watched in horror as the newspaper lowered and the familiar face of Hyunjin appeared with a smile. “It’s just like Felix to forget to mention me,” he said as you moved back to load the last plate and take a seat between Felix and the demon now sitting at his dinner table, enjoying a breakfast cooked by you, his loving girlfriend.
How did you not recognize Hyunjin after last night? Did you forget everything? If the oblivious smile on your lips was anything to go by, Felix could assume you’d forgotten the events of last night.
“We had a rough night last night,” you said, turning your gaze on your boyfriend and smiling at him sweetly. “I hope he wasn’t too rough on you,” Hyunjin joked and Felix watched the way you inhaled a sip of your water and started coughing. 
Before he could react, Felix watched with a mix of anger and jealousy as Hyunjin leaned forward and patted your back firmly, a look of concern crossing his features. “Are you alright, Y/N?” he asked. “I’m sorry,” he continued. “That was inappropriate of me.” You shook your head, taking another sip of water. “No, it’s okay,” you said, waving your hand.
“Don’t worry about it.”
Felix’s knuckles turned white, his grip on his fork handle tight as he tried to decide whether he should eat or stab Hyunjin in the neck. “I’m also sorry for dropping in like this,” Hyunjin explained. “Unannounced. It’s just that I’m passing through and haven't seen my dear cousin in so long.” Felix narrowed his eyes at the demon, wanting to smack that smug grin off his face.
You smiled kindly at Hyunjin. “Well you’re more than welcome to stay with us for a few days,” you offered and Felix felt his heart sink, his stomach dropping simultaneously as he looked from you to Hyunjin who was already looking at Felix. “That’s so kind of you,” Hyunjin replied, staring directly at Felix, his red irises burning into the latter’s eyes, holding his gaze.
“I think I’m really going to enjoy your hospitality.”
Tumblr media Tumblr media
ⓘ Graphics made by me. Content and support banners made using a template by cafekitsune. I do not allow reposts, translations, or continuations of my works. All writing and graphics are ©️ kwanisms.
637 notes · View notes
carolmunson · 2 years
Text
fixin' dinner. (sadist!eddie x f!masochist!reader)
back again with a mean sadist!eddie (also technically mechanic!eddie) and his hot masochist gf. let's explore the one time they played 'mean 50s husband and hot 50s housewife who can't get her shit together.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
warnings include: smut, minors dni. established dom/sub sadist/masochist relationship, all aspects of the scene being written are consented to between these fictional parties, belting, spanking with belt, general threats, degradation, humiliation, emotional sadism, physical sadism, mean names (bitch), pet names (baby, honey, darling, etc.), face slapping, slight breeding kink, p in v sex (unprotected), teasing, rough sex, food mention, the works. eddie is MEAN in this, as a reminder. this doesn't feature aftercare but it sort of doesn't need it in a way. ---
When the phone rings in the trailer, you know it's him.
"Hi," you chirp.
"Hi sweet thing," his voice is warm and crackly, tired. Like it was this morning when you woke him up for breakfast.
"What's goin' on, you okay? Staying late?" you ask, leaning against the wall in the kitchen.
"No, babe, I'm about to leave -- just wanted to know if dinner was gonna be ready by the time I got home," he smirks when he asks, your eyes linger at front door's frame -- his leather belt hung on a nail next to it. You gulped.
"Uh, um..." you stammer, heart starting to pound.
"You better hope dinner's ready by the time I get in the door," his voice is menacing, "Or you're gonna be in for a world'a hurt, you understand me?"
"Y-yes, sir," your mouth runs dry but your lower half can't say the same. He'd brought up this scenario weeks ago -- 'Like those 50s housewives baby, how their husbands would get home from work and they burned dinner. We could do it like that? You were just saying how I haven't used my belt in a while. It could be fun, huh?'
He ran you through it this morning, going through your normal 'do you trust me?' routine before he left for work so you didn't have to do it before starting. 'If you decide you don't wanna play anymore, just say 'I ordered pizza' when I ask if dinner's gonna be ready, okay? I love you either way. Gonna fuck you on that counter either way, too.'
He was insatiable.
"Don't disappoint me," his voice takes on darkness so easily. You bite your lip to hold back the whimper in your throat.
"I won't," you whisper, "I promise."
"See you in twenty," he says, "Love you." He hangs up before you can tell him you love him, too. Eager. You take the time you have to freshen up before her arrives -- you had already burnt dinner, it sat on the stove blackened and crisped on purpose. He'll love the extra effort you put in to make it authentic.
The green tinged light of the bathroom mirror isn't doing you any favors, but you glide on some Dr. Pepper lip smackers and a little blush for good measure. Pouty and flushed, just how he liked it.
You put on a flouncy dress with flutter sleeves, the kind of dress that buttons all down the middle. Frabric that flounces with you when you walk, hitting just above your knee. A spare apron from an old French maid costume completed the look along with a pair of fake pearl earrings, and heels that made Eddie fall to his knees. You smoothed over the apron, hearing his van pull in noisily, the slam of the driver side door. Normally you're so ready for these interactions, for his harshness, for his angry stare. Today felt different, you were in the headspace, you were a little afraid.
It was exciting.
You plaster on a smile when he comes through the door. His grin meets yours, and so does the scent of gasoline and oil blended together with his sweat. His hair is tied back today, tendrils and bangs crowding his face, showing off his jaw -- the stubble left on it from this morning.
"There's my girl," he's gruff, pulling you by the waist to kiss you -- it's passionate, like he hadn't seen you in years.
"Hi honey," you flush, trying your hardest to stay in character and not just bend over the couch, "Good day at work?" "Better when I know I have you to come home to," he smiles and winks, taking off his work shirt all the while revealing his oil stained wife beater and the two silver chains he wore around his neck. His steps are broad and deliberate on his way to the kitchen, scraping one of the metal chairs away from the table before collapsing into it like a brute.
"Get me a beer, sweet thing," he demands, tutting while you get one from the fridge with dainty and graceful movements -- his pretty little thing, "Shouldn't have to ask you, should just have it when I come in." "Sorry, dear," you respond, watching him open the bottle on the edge of the table. He takes a swig, licking his lips while he looks you over.
Please just fuck me, you're so hot right now, you try to send him the message telepathically but he's not getting it.
"It's okay," he says, taking another sip and setting the beer down, "What's for dinner, angel?"
Your eyebrows raise, but you shake the fear off, forcing another smile, "Darling, I'm so sorry. I accidentally burned dinner. I can make something else if you'd like! Anything you want!"
"So dinner isn't ready?" he asks, surprised.
"It...well, it was. It burned," your voice was meek, he salivated over it.
"So you burned dinner?" his brows furrowed, standing up slowly from the kitchen chair.
"You burned dinner?" he asked again, his face stained in anger, "Am I hearing you right?"
"Baby, I'm sorry -- I was just trying to get it done on time and the oven was on too high. I'm sorry," your lower lip wobbles, he rolls his eyes before they end up in a hard glare down at you. "I work all fuckin' day, every day, to keep a roof over your head," he takes a step forward while you step back, "I break my fuckin' back so you don't have to lift a fuckin' finger. And you can't even manage to make me fuckin' dinner?"
"I...I did -- it just -- it burned -- I'm -- " you sputtered, taking careful steps while backing away from him. You shook in your heels, his eyes menacing and shining with rage.
"So what is it, huh? You too stupid? Too lazy?" he spits while he stomps forward in his combat boots, the floor shaking while he cracks an open palm hard against your cheek, "You a fuckin' idiot, is that it?"
The force sends you reeling, hands immediately reaching for your stinging face -- certain there'd be a mark left behind later. Tears prick your eyes but you don't want to cry yet, opting to swallow the air pocket flying up from your chest -- desperate to steady your breathing.
"No, I -- it was an accident," your back hits the wall and he takes a deep breath through his nose, letting it out the same way like a bull ready to strike. You can feel a pulse in your cheek where he hit you, the places where his rings hit starting to swell. You make a run for it, checking his shoulder while you do, smearing oil on your dress's flutter sleeve.
"Oh, no, no, no," he taunts, turning at his waist and catching your forearm in a vice grip to pull you back to him, "Don't you run away from me when I'm talking to you."
"Don't you have any manners?" he asks, slamming you against the wall to cage you in with a hand resting by your shoulders. You nod, tears pouring hot down your cheeks, mascara streaking over your rouge.
"Answer me!" he growls, you wince -- your eyes shut tight.
"I h-have manners," you stammer out, eyes still closed.
"Look at me," he huffs, "You know better." You do know better than to not look at him when he's speaking but you just can't. You hang your head instead.
"Oh, you don't wanna listen? Go get my belt," he sighs, pushing his curly bangs away from his forhead, "Gonna have to teach you, aren't I?" "No, I -- please no," you plead, eyes popping open, but it gets you nothing but fingers digging into your jaw.
"If I hear another sound come outta that mouth that isn't you cryin' and apologizing to me, m'gonna make you sleep outside in the van," his threat feels real and your heart hammers, "Do I make myself clear?" "Cr-crystal," you nod. "Now," he mutters through gritted teeth, peering down at you with his jaw forward, "Go. Get. My. Belt."
You sulk, walking the short distance to where his belt hung by the doorframe -- a reminder every time you left his trailer, best behavior. You lift it off, running the length through your hands -- thick and wide, he never wore it, it was only for play.
"You think I got all day?" he calls. You shuffle into the kitchen, your heels scraping against the linoleum leaving scuff marks in their wake.
"And you've been leaving marks all over my floor," he spits, wrenching the belt out of your hand and wrapping some of the length around his knuckles. He shoves you roughly over the kitchen table where you obediently assume your position, shoulders shuddering while you lift your dress up.
Eddie takes the casserole dish with the charred dinner and tosses it in front of you, "Baby, I don't like having to do this, you gotta stop giving me reasons to. What is it, huh? You gotta go back to school and take home ec or somethin'?"
"No, sir," you barely squeak out.
"Like I said earlier," he says gruffly, bringing the belt down hard across your ass, "You're in for a world'a hurt, tonight." It doesn't help that you like the belt. You like how he looks in the kitchen light while the shadows from the florecents enhance the muscles in his arms. His sneer when he rears his arm back, his smile -- almost relief when he hears the loud crack of the leather hitting your skin. Your release and his.
The act happens in slow motion, your heart beat in your ears while he brings the belt down on you again. You falter in your heels a little, your knees buckling a bit at the force.
"Get up and take it," he harshly demads, "Get that ass back up."
"Yes, sir," you whisper, fixing your posture. He sounds like he's underwater, your eyes start to glaze over outside of the tears. His belt meets your thighs, your sit points. He always took extra measure on those so he could watch you wince and whine later on a hard chair or in the van. The burn and sizzle on your backside started earlier than normal, but he wasn't starting off light. With his belt, he never did.
"Always gotta.." thwap, "..tell the guys.." thwap, "..what a fuckin'.." thwap, "..disappointment you are." THWAP. You can't help but start crying out, trying to muffle it with your hand so the neighbors don't start asking questions. You're standing on your toes in your heels to meet the intensity of his whips on your backside.
"And they always say.." thwap, "..just gotta.." thwap, "..show her whose boss.." THWAP.
"But you know who the boss is, don't you baby?" he coos while you cry into the hand covering your mouth. Body stinging and burning.
"Yes, sir," you whimper.
"Whose the boss, hm?" he asks, his hand smoothing over your back. "You're the boss," you sniffle, putting both hands back down on the table. "That's right, baby," he says back, his voice back to soothing honey, "That's a good girl."
"You need some more?" he asks gently.
"Please," you breathe out, "I need t-to learn my p-place."
"Fuck..." he mutters under his breath, your eyes peer down to see the perfect outline of hard cock against his dark wash jeans. His hand gripping the belt tight, veins pulsing from his hand up his forearm -- his tattoos dancing with them. He'd been thinking about this all day.
"Say it again," his voice his ragged while he brings the belt back down on you. "I need to l-learn my place, s-sir," you repeat, wincing while he continues, blow after blow. Your skin was raw, the cooling end of summer air outside doing nothing to soothe you through the screens of the open windows.
"Yeah you do," he says to himself, grunting with each come down of the leather. He bit his lip at the jump in your hips, watching you start to get weak under the repeated smacks, your knees buckling more often -- fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck.
Eddie drops the belt with a clang and you jump to attention, turning around to face him.
"I'm sorry baby, I -- I can't," Eddie starts, "I'm callin' it I gotta -- oh fuck, I gotta fuck you right now."
You nod, ugh finally, taking a step toward the hall to get to the bedroom but his hands come up to roughly shove you back on the table -- beer bottle and casserole falling to the ground, shattered glass and mess to be dealt with later.
"This fuckin' body -- this dress? You know what you're doin' to me, don't you," he smirks, shoving your dress up to your waist and pushing your thighs up against your chest.
"That's why you wore these heels, hm?" he grabs your ankle, leaving a sloppy kiss on your calf, "Wanted to make me bust in my fuckin' work jeans?"
You giggle, his stained hands leaving oil marks on your legs. The same fingers undoing the buttons on your dress with nimble finesse.
"I could just rip it but I like this on you," his mumbles, "Don't wanna ruin it."
You simply nod, wanting to say 'thank you,' or 'appreciate it', but your tongue is too big for you mouth. You feel stupid and faded, just wanting to feel his touch and hear the low roll of his voice. He unbuttoned until your lace enclaved chest was full exposed, eyes feasting on you laying on the table for him -- way better than dinner.
Eddie works quickly on his jeans, the stiff fabric being shoved hard down to his thighs, his boxers coming down just enough for his balls to hang down over the band before he lines himself up with your entrance.
He pushes in with ease, slick so intense that it had already started moving down your thighs, shining in the light. His face relaxes, head falling back while he gets a rhythm going hands finding the smallest part of your waist for leverage.
"Oh shit, baby," he grunts, head falling back forward, hair falling out of the elastic and crowding his face, "Fuckin' -- nnmff -- needed this."
You gasp at his pace. No matter how wet or how ready you were it was always just a little too big -- stretching you in just the right way. Even when he was loving you he was punishing you with the size of his cock -- a little reminder every time, pain always reaps pleasure.
His picks up one of your hands and brings it to his lips, kissing it gently, warm brown eyes meeting yours. You feel the warmth before you realize that your three fingers are in his mouth, soaking them in spit before guiding them to your clit.
"Show me," he moans, "Make yourself feel good for me."
"You're already -mm!- making me feel good," you smile, slowly rubbing circles over your clit. His eyes nearly get stuck rolling back in his head at the sight, biting his lip while he drives harder into you. Eddie grunts, bending at the waist and caging you in on the table, hands finding you hair.
"Kiss me," he breathes, his mouth hot and wet on yours. His thrusts quicken while he chases his orgasm, the feeling of your hand working between you making his cock twitch. Eddie's brows furrow while he deepens his kiss, groaning hard into your mouth when your tongue brushes his.
"So fuckin' good, sweet thing," he whispers against your lips, "You're so good."
His plush lips crash into yours again while he pulls your hand from between them, "Can feel you gettin' close, you close?"
You nod feverishly, the tight binding in your belly getting tighter with each thrust of his cock between your thighs. He pushes up, back to standing over you, a glob of spit sent falling between your legs onto your clit -- making you jolt. Eddie's thumb works like magic over your, your thighs twitching with the sensation of his rough but lubricated finger pad and the stretch of his cock pumping in and out of you.
"Oh you're gonna cum, huh?" he nods while he asks, and you nod to answer.
"Yeah, you gonna cum for me?" he mocks. His eyebrows raise while you bite your lip, hips moving back and forth to fuck back on him, "You gonna be a good girl and cum?"
"Y-YES, sir," you cry out, your pussy spasming over him, thighs snapping tight together over his wrist -- just making it tighter over his dick still fucking you relentlessly. He coaxes you through it, praising you over and over, "Oh, good girl. That's my girl. That's it. Love when you moan for me like that..."
"Fuck, FUCK, Ed, Eddie," you whimper while he continues.
"Almost th-there, angel," he grunts, fucking into you with fervor.
"W-wanna cum inside," he says, but you know he's asking for permission. You nod at him, breathy 'it's okay..s'kay..'s pouring out of your mouth as your second orgasm builds in your tummy.
"Yeah?" he asks, cocky grin building while he leans in again to press flush against you, "Want me to c-cum inside you?" "Make you my little housewife f-foreal?" he dips his head to your neck, sucking and biting until you bruise, "Get you knocked up and st-stuck here?"
"Yes, yes, Eddie -- wanna be your -- ah, shit, shit," you whine, the second orgasm comes on quicker and harder than the first, your nails digging into his tank top and exposed flesh.
"Gonna make you my pr-pretty fuckin' housewife -- fuck, oh fuck, shit," he groans in your ear, nipping at your earlobe hard enough that you yelp. You can feel the hot spurts of his seed filling you, it stings in a good way, warming you from the inside out -- biting at the stretched skin while it oozes out of you.
When Eddie comes to, he leans up on his forearms, pressing a kiss against your lips. His eyes meet yours, gentle and heavy lidded, "I love you."
"I love you, too," you smile, offering a second peck. The pain settles in on your thighs and ass, you almost forgot you'd been belted.
"S'starting to hurt, honey," you confess quietly.
"I know, m'sorry," he mumbles, he kisses your cheek, then your other cheek, your forehead, your nose, "You need help in the shower? I was gonna clean up in here."
"I'm okay," you smirk, "You've done way worse damage before."
He gets up, rolling his eyes playfully, "Don't tempt me."
You sit up slowly on the kitchen table, which had shifted so much it was almost entirely against fridge. After Eddie pulls up his boxers and jeans, he helps take off your heels and hoists you down so you don't have to slide off the edge.
"Be careful of the glass, please," he warns, setting you down on the ground. You tip toe to the bathroom, hearing him sigh as he gets to his knees to clean up -- your sweet little domestic boy.
"Hey, c'mere, before you go get cleaned up," he calls out. You pad back to the kitchenette, stopping just before the linoleum. From the floor he turns back to you, "What do you want on your pizza? I'm gonna put in an order when I'm done cleaning up."
"Just cheese for me is fine, but I'm not picky. Get whatever you want," you shrug.
"I'm getting anchovies," he says.
"Anything but anchovies," you say, annoyed.
"That's why you shouldn't say get whatever you want if that's not what you mean," he smiles, "Just saying."
"Why don't you do one cheese and one meat lovers since that's what we always get?" you suggest.
He considers it, for a minute, "I think I'm gonna get three pies babe, I'm fuckin' starving."
4K notes · View notes
see-arcane · 8 months
Text
Oh, Lucy. Lucy, Lucy, Lucy.
There are few characters in gothic horror, or fiction in general, that better exemplify the hell of being caught in a chronic state of highs and lows. I would jump straight to chronic illness--her battle with commandeered sleepwalking and vampiric exsanguination is very clearly that--but also the endless limbo state of one being preyed on by a stalker.
Right now, Dracula must be away, and so she's better for his lack of a new visit. His earth-boxes are being moved to their initial destination in Carfax Abbey, his respite in Whitby and toying with Lucy now paused. Lucy appears to be out of danger.
But she does not live in Whitby either. She must be on her way eventually. And even first-time readers can guess what's on the bleak and bloody horizon once she goes home.
It won't be a constant thing. A steep sudden drop and an ending. No.
Like sickness, like the menacing of a sadist who savors, Lucy's condition in Whitby has been a series of hills and valleys in wellness and ailment, joy and dread. The monster is jabbing a needle (two needles) into her over and over rather than skewering her in one go and being done with it. When he wants to collect a victim, he makes sure the uncomprehending fear, anxiety, and power play of the collection lasts.
More proof is to come on that front later. But Whitby's miseries are a great prelude. Highs, lows, hope, despair.
Lucy, Lucy.
I'm so sorry.
553 notes · View notes
maquet591 · 5 days
Text
We need to talk about the Watcher "fans".
Tumblr media
These are the top comments on Shane’s IG post. Just look at the number of likes.
“Steven Lim is a greedy, manipulative evil CEO that twists his white co-founder's hands and forces the said co-founder into his will!!!” – this narrative is being prevalent in this fandom since April 19. People harassed him all across social media on every platform. People wrote nasty comments not only to his social media accounts but also to his wife and friends.
People made a Change.org hilariously dumb petitions to have him leave the CEO post.
Tumblr media
People gleefully demonize and tear down his reputation. Twist his words out of context in to something vile. Weaponize the years old inside jokes his friends made on camera.
“This is not racism!!!” they say. “These are just the facts!!!”
No they aren’t. And here’s why:
because this
Tumblr media
is the same as this:
Tumblr media
Covert racism in language, or coded racism, is the deployment of common stereotypes or tropes to elucidate a racially charged idea. Rather than expressly perpetuating racist tropes, covert linguistic racism is seen as rational or "common sense", and many are not aware of its impact.
Racial stereotypes. Racial or cultural stereotyping refers to generalizing a group based on a simplified set of norms, behaviors, or characteristics.
The Yellow Peril (also the Yellow Terror, the Yellow Menace and the Yellow Specter) is a racist color metaphor that depicts the peoples of East and Southeast Asia[a] as an existential danger to the Western world.
Tumblr media
Fu Manchu is a fictional character created by Arthur Ward, a music hall writer and journalist in London in the early 1900s. Writing under the pseudonym Sax Rohmer, Ward had absolutely no knowledge of Chinese culture or Chinese people – but his invention of a Chinese supervillain struck a chord in Victorian Britain and became a smash hit.
Fu Manchu was the original fictional Asian villain, a trope which became embedded in popular culture and Western psyche spawning spin-offs, spoofs, pop songs, video games and even consumer goods. But how damaging is Fu Manchu and how much can he tell us about modern Asian racism?
Ward wrote Fu Manchu as the personification of the so-called Yellow Peril threat: exotic, alien and inhuman, a mastermind boasting degrees from top universities. Using sinister powers to control minds, he aimed to undermine Western civilisation.
"This led to the idea that the Chinese were deceiving – they weren't being honest, they weren't revealing who they really are as people. This spawned into stories of Chinese as cheats and liars and deceitful – never giving you the truth, always fabricating."
Seven Lim being labeled as “greedy” “evil” and “manipulative” (of his white co-founder) is rooted in Anti-Asian racism. Whether people admit it or not.
Racism is not always derogatory slurs or white hoods. Racism is also casual micro-aggressions and putting people of color in the metaphorical boxes of harmful stereotypes. Racism is twisting the narrative and shaping it into a vile stereotype straight from the 19th century.
Also, let's not forget that people are happy to jump on Ryan in the similar way for the same reasons.
190 notes · View notes
estro-gem · 6 months
Text
Jax x Ragatha: The snake and the water spring
The Amazing Digital Circus AU: Oasis.
Author's note: I found this show by chance and I took a great liking to it! So now I did a thing, instead of studying for upcoming exams, because I love making things difficult for myself, apparently.
I have no idea what the fandom is like, but I'm playing it safe just to be... well... safe. I just loved the concept of this show so much that I couldn't help but be inspired by it! It got me thinking and I let it all out in this... thing.
I want to write more one-shot fics about the other characters and how they fit into this au too, but I don't know when I'll be able to.
WARNING! None of these characters are mine and everything mentioned and described is purely made-up fiction; inspired by works that are not my own. Nothing should be considered canon or taken seriously - we are all here to have some harmless fun! No age restrictions. I think this might be appropriate for all ages...?
Please show some love and support for Gooseworx; the creator of The Amazing Digital Circus!
I definitely butchered Gooseworx's characters by adding unnecessary 'relationship dynamics' and deviating from their original personalities. I promise that the actual show and characters are so much better than they are in my false portrayal of them.
SUMMARY:
A fanmade take on the events following Pomni's arrival and after the crew had dinner together. This is focused on Jax's point of view, but still written in the third person.
Jax confronts Ragatha after the pilot episode's 'dinner' and does his best to comfort her in a way that works for them. That's it.
Please enjoy!
THE SNAKE AND THE WATER SPRING
Jax was a desert snake.
Nothing but a cold-blooded pest that lived to find his next meal.
When one is left to die under the scorching sun, you can’t stomp on the sun for creating a desert, but you could stomp on the desert snake if it added to the pain of surviving in said desert. The Digital Realm was nothing but a desert sun – a cage with no exit and an evil with no target.
It was no secret why so many had lost their minds here.
Jax took on the role of being the snake. It was never announced or planned, but it was deemed necessary by all who came to know the realm. The inhabitants of The Amazing Digital Circus craved any sense of control; something they could hold accountable for their torment – something they could punish. A menace, parasite.
Evil with a target: Jax.
It was fun to act out while everybody went about their lives. He could unapologetically be the worst being known to man and thrive on the rage and hatred of all he had affected. If they hated him, he was fulfilling his role perfectly… and that meant they could stay sane and do their parts as he did his. Less people would be lost to insanity… and the group would grow stronger.
Everyone had a role in their system – an oasis was established, with Ragatha as the heart of the oasis; their very own water spring.
But when a new invading creature bursts into the oasis with no knowledge of this system, their system would be doomed. Pomni happened to be that invader. Everyone could collectively, yet silently agree that she was acting by her own careless devices since she arrived a few hours ago. She greedily soaked up their water source and left it barren, dry, and suffering.
Granted, Pomni didn’t know how their oasis worked, but it didn’t change the fact that she disrupted everything by showing up. She would have to catch on quickly and prove herself useful, before anyone else loses their minds.
They lost one of their own already… and they almost lost their beloved Ragatha; Jax’s equal and opposite.
Their precious water source.
Snakes offered venom, while water springs offered hope of life. They all desperately needed Ragatha to survive. While most would assume her to be fine after being fixed by Caine, Jax knew better than that. He saw her reluctantly stand aside Pomni to support her – beautifully acting within her role as she always would, but it was clear that Pomni still didn’t understand how scarce the water was by then. Rags was spread thin enough by handling the extra stress and enduring the continuous pain of being corrupted by the abstraction, but that didn’t stop Pomni from practically having a mental breakdown at the dinner table.
Jax saw that coming from a mile away. Thank goodness he silently took the open seat next to Pomni, silent in his insistence that the ragdoll should keep her distance for the time being. He’d give anything to destroy the little jester for abusing his doll. Ragatha was acting perfectly normal at the time – her masked smile perfectly set on her face – until it was time for them all to retire to their respective bedrooms.
Jax wished that he would’ve just dragged her after him when he booked it from the abstraction earlier today. Pomni would have been the perfect distraction for them to escape and get Caine.
He stood at Ragatha’s door after dinner.
Jax made a point to ring the doorbell this time. Usually, he’d just pluck out a key and saunter in like he owns the place, but with what happened today, he’d make an exception. Everyone has their limit – and someone has already reached their limit today. They couldn’t risk losing another one. Especially not Raggs. They all really needed her.
When she didn’t open, he tried the bell again. Nothing.
Well, time for the key, then.
He shoved his hand down his front pocket and fished out the doll’s room key. The bunny didn’t waste time opening the door. He wanted to see what state the girl was in, despite dreading the possibility of finding an abstracted amalgamation on the other side.
Silence.
Not even a creak was heard from the hallway. The room was lit up as it usually was, so that was a good sign, at least. Jax couldn’t see an obvious black body of eyes – another win. But where was Ragatha? He did see her walk into her room, so she had to be here.
He walked around, keeping his cool, casual composure fixed, despite no one being around. It was effortless at this point. It became a way for him to focus on what he could control in this crazy digital prison; himself.
He couldn’t, however, control his ability to spot a blasted ragdoll, it would seem. He scanned the room again, until his eyes fell on her ¾ bed. Could she-?
The bunny rolled his eyes at himself as he lowered himself onto his knees – maybe he could convince himself that he was not phased by the situation. Bending down, he peered beneath the bed frame.
Jax sighed in exasperation. Or was it relief? Both?
Ragatha was in the state she was in before retiring to her room. No gliching, no extra eyes.
Just Raggs.
She didn’t look good, though. The doll was curled up beneath her bed and blindly staring ahead of her. It didn’t look like she was breathing – not that they needed to anyway, but it was uncanny to see Rags like this. She was their voice of reason. She was a water spring in this desert.
If she dried up, their desert would be doomed.
Jax silently stood up and walked back to the open door again. No need to make a fuss over this. He took hold of the door handle and shut it from the inside. Key in hand, he locked the door and nodded to himself. Ragatha needed a raincloud… and he’d have to fill that role now. It’s the least he could do after leaving her to fend for herself when they found the abstraction today.
Why didn’t she run with him? Why did think she could fix someone whose mind was broken beyond repair? Why didn’t she just leave the rookie as bait?
Because that just wasn’t her role, was it?
If it weren’t for her nature – her role – none of them would have made it this far. It dawned on Jax, once again, how close they were to losing their beloved doll. How close they were to being stuck with an invader who knew nothing about what it took to survive in this hell hole.
Enough.
Back to the bed, crouched down and silent Jax positioned himself to lay down and simply look over the red head from a relative distance. There was enough space for the doll to crawl out of hiding without having to touch him. The bunny still hadn’t said a word. It’d be stupid to talk, and he didn’t feel like making the effort. He just wanted things back to normal again – well… as normal as it could have been.
Now Kaufmo is gone, a new creature was invading their home, tearing it up from the roots and tipping the delicate scales of the balance they worked very hard on creating. All because of a lunatic ringmaster having the bright idea of creating a fake exit-door. Someone better get that jester on a tight leash to get her to fall in line, like the rest of them were forced to.
He knew he, for one, wouldn’t mind roughing her up a bit. It was his specialty – his role. The parasite. The menace. The instigator.
Evil with an actual target.
The sound of shifting and movement had Jax blink out of his own head. Ragatha was slowly and dumbly making her way out from under her bed. Her eyes were still fogged over and her face still eerily blank, but at least she came out of hiding out of her own will. In a matter of seconds, the doll was out from her hiding place and settled on the floor beside Jax. She was staring him in the eyes now, waiting for the bunny, silently pleading.
Jax hadn’t had his aloof-douchebag persona engaged since he locked Ragatha’s door. She didn’t need a menace now – she needed to be grounded; revitalized. She needed a dark raincloud to fill up the water spring they all needed.
He didn’t look forward to what needed to be done, but he wouldn’t allow anyone else to do it.
He moved to stand up and held out a hand to help her up. He took note of the way her hand was shaking when she took his and gently guided her to the bed. The red head was the first to sit, then moved to lay down on her back and numbly stare at the ceiling. With a deep breath, Jax gathered himself mentally and cautiously crept onto the bed and positioned himself to briefly hover over her, before lowering his full weight onto Ragatha.
He had his head in the crook of her neck, on the left shoulder with his ears folding back to floppily droop to his upper back… with his left hand resting on the opposite shoulder. His body, although slim, enveloped hers and caused her to sink slightly into the mattress. His legs just loosely laid over and aside the ragdoll’s. It was more important to have his weight resting on her torso anyway.
For a long moment, they just motionlessly laid on the bed like this. To an outsider, it would look like they fell asleep atop each other or simply cuddled together very closely.
An outsider wouldn’t see that Jax was focused on the slow process of Ragatha’s body relaxing under his weight and her breathing slowing to a regular rhythm. An outsider wouldn’t have known that this was hardly the first time they’d done this – how long it took Jax to learn that this make-shift deep-pressure therapy was the most effective grounding technique for Ragatha to collect herself again.
They wouldn’t understand that Jax didn’t do this out of wanting to, but rather out of necessity.
Jax didn’t like to be touched. If anything, he was very capable of merely tolerating it. Everyone in the circus knew that he was touch-averse; some even used that as leverage to mess with him if the situation called for it. It was a necessity that he endured to keep his doll sane – to keep anyone of importance here in the circus, sane. Their whole lives revolved around mental strength. It was all just a matter of staying sane.
The laid there for what felt like a lifetime.
Slight shifting beside Jax alerted him that the doll was moving her arms – previously stiffly pinned to her sides. This was good, she felt comfortable enough to move around now!
Her left hand gently snaked up to the bunny’s head and slowly, softly petted his ears in a longitude motion. Her right hand wrapped loosely around his middle-to-lower back – motionless. This was bad, Jax did not like being touched like that!
While he was fine with the rhythmic touches of Ragatha’s left hand, he despised the idle position of the right hand resting on his back. He couldn’t prevent himself from tensing up in discomfort.
Bad touch, bad touch, bad-
This caused the ragdoll to tense up and rip her hands off him as if he burned her.
Oh no you don’t! We are not starting all over again.
He slowly pulls away and propped up unto his elbows, hearing Ragatha’s breathing pick up as she presumably spirals into her own thoughts on how he was going to leave her like this. Jax cast down a disapproving look. He broke his gaze to unceremoniously take her right hand – now clutched close to her chest – and intertwined their fingers, before resting his head on her left shoulder once again. He close eyes as he use his free hand to put her left hand on his head again, waiting for her to resume her petting.
Good touch; this was a good touch. Please understand.
Thankfully, Ragatha relaxed… and continued her previous slow, rhythmic motions. Slowly, Jax felt her relax once again and he indulged into her need for touch by stroking his thumb over hers occasionally.
Soon they fell into a rhythm; Ragatha would pet Jax’s ears 3 times, then it was his turn to stroke his thumb over hers. Then they would repeat the routine. This also helped Jax cope with the touching; the routine. The rhythm.
It felt like hours ticked by as the two just practiced their little unspoken routine. Jax grew used to it after a while, almost forgetting that his new mattress was now a sentient ragdoll and completely tuned into their rhythm of touches.
Pet… pet… pet… thumb. Pet… pet… pet… thumb.
Jax didn’t like touch, but he loved routine.
The doll and the bunny’s time together, once nothing but grounding techniques, grew to become an intimate exchange of touches and caresses – all wrapped in a routine, like a dance. Jax felt warm and fuzzy inside; for once he basked in the moment of enjoying his dolly. He lazily wondered if Ragatha felt the same. He shifted his head to look at her.
The doll looked down to meet his eyes when she felt him move. He could swear that she looked at peace, basking in the bliss of their closeness. For some reason, she looked like an angel. They all saw her as their angel. Had he successfully pinned a heavenly body beneath him?
Her gentle, longing gaze made a kaleidoscope of butterflies erupt from his core.
This wasn’t the first time this feeling invaded his being when they did this – as rare as these moments were. He wasn’t sure when he started experiencing such feelings during these rare encounters, but as months crawled by, he felt drawn to his dolly more and more. Based on how she looked at him, he could only assume that she felt it too.
Something so foreign, yet so familiar.
He didn’t fail to spot the warmth rushing to her cheeks when their eyes met. She looked so ethereal beneath him, especially when her breathing picked up under his firm gaze. Her lips were parted, and her eyes were lidded. This time, it wasn’t fear or overstimulation. It was anticipation. It was desire.
Jax internally flinched at the tingly sensation when he smoothly burrowed his face into Ragatha’s neck. She shivered at the breath he let out against her skin. He could tolerate the touching a little longer, as long as he could see her crumble again. He wanted to see her walls crumble again.
“Jax- ”
Oh… he had to hear her again. More clearly, next time. This was torture, but she made him into her own personal masochist. His skin crawled at the sensation of her skin shivering against him, but he needed more. He could take it. Just a little longer – he just had to stand these sensations a little longer. He looked at her again.
Ragatha was reverting to a helpless puddle. The doll’s arms were gripping at the covers beneath her, successfully eliminating the bother of excessive contact that he despised. Jax didn’t know if she did it with that intension or without thinking, but either way, he was thankful. He really wanted more.
Why couldn’t he just be normal?
He lifted onto his elbows again and – dare one say – lovingly looked at her face. She could only peek back at him, breathing slightly faster than usual. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her shaky hand rise from the covers and hover next to his cheek, while her eyes pleaded for his mercy. He hesitated but bit the bullet to comply; leaning into her touch while desperately trying to ignore the odd tingles. Jax convinced himself to kiss her wrist and drowned himself in the pleasure of hearing her softly call his name.
He only heard it because he was listening so closely for it.
Yes.
DING DONG
In a flash, Jax braced himself up into a crouch and slammed his foot down with a mighty THUMP upon hearing Ragatha startle into a fit when the doorbell chimed. His hair on his back stood on end and his claws ripped through his gloves, leaving gouges in the covers beside the doll’s head.
His precious doll was disturbed again!
He heard her soft cry of fear and his blood boiled with a thirst for vengeance. Only he can make her cry out. He’ll skin the soul that dared to-
“Ragatha…? Can we talk?”
That DAMN jester!
“Jax?” a quiet voice trembled in his ear from beneath him. Jax stopped glaring at the door to softly glance down and see what his little doll wanted.
“Don’t…” Raggs sounded like she was begging while being held at gunpoint, whispering despite their rooms being enchanted to not hear anything from the outside when the door is shut.
Jax wouldn’t dare let that thing inside. Raggs was upset enough as it is.
“Look, I know it probably wouldn’t make a difference…” Pomni’s voice came from the other side door again, “…but I’m so sorry for running off… Again… I saw that exit and I had to see if it was real. No one else believed me and I started to think that I was losing my mind. You understand that, right?”
Jax placed both his hands down on the mattress, blocking the doll’s view of the door as if it could block the sound of the voice from reaching the Raggs’s ears, still hovering over her. He knew that his dolly didn’t want to hear anything the harlequin had to say now – he had half the mind to get up and bash the newbie’s head in.
“I hope we can talk about this some time. You are probably tired after such a long, crazy day.” Pomni’s voice died down near the end, “It feels like you’re the only good person here.”
She really is, but she’s too good for you. Selfish leech.
Jax looks down to the girl, still stiff as a board beneath him. Her eye was shiny with the swell of tears. He melted at the sight – anger simmering down. She was just a sweet little rag dolly, she didn’t deserve any of this, but oh, he was so happy to see Ragatha finally emote something again. She was OK again. Their water source was filled once again, now threatening to spill over. He’d happily welcome the flood.
He needed her.
The sound of fading footsteps causes Jax to rip his eyes to the direction of the door. His hearing was better than the dolls, probably thanks to being a rabbit.
Good riddance.
Ragatha seemed to relax at the sight of Jax deflating his stance, reading that Pomni probably left her door. She hesitantly reached up to cup Jax’s cheek. Jax followed her hand’s motion and scoffed, cringing at the invasion. He’s had enough touching for a week. It sucked to leave his doll so soon after being distressed again, but he couldn’t bring himself stand any more of this. He quickly got up and smoothed out his clothes, but not without missing the flash of hurt in the doll’s eyes. He felt bad, but he had to be strong with the new girl around, so straining himself now would only make matters worse and mess up the whole system.
Still, seemingly bored, Jax stood in his spot while rocking on his heels and looking off to the side, only sparing her a glance. Raggs sat up by then. She looked a little worse for wear, but it’s an improvement from hiding under her bed. She rested her elbows on her knees with her chin in her hands. The hurt in her eyes was long gone, but she looked tired. Poor thing, Jax shared the sentiment.
He felt her eye bore into the side of his face and the bunny couldn’t stop himself before he rolled his eyes and looked to her again. He could’ve choked on air when he saw her face, but the years of steeling his demeanor left no trace of his inner turmoil.
Raggs sported that longing look in her eyes again.
They were so close this time – closer than they’ve ever been before. Each time they spent together on nights like this, although few and far between, they grew closer… and hungrier. Neither understood what it was, but they never had the chance to just collapse into it, tonight being the closest to that.
But there was always something, right?
Jax allowed gaze to soften. His doll offered a small smile that almost ripped his heart out if his chest. It was drenched with melancholy of something she knew they could never have.
Because their roles in their little ecosystem didn’t allow for it to ever be theirs. It would never work.
This was survival.
The rabbit steeled his demeanor once again, but this time, his doll’s face didn’t fall.
Good, as it should be.
Jax walked to the door and fished out the key from his front pocket. He didn’t bother looking back. If he did, he wouldn’t have the will to leave anymore. When he opened the door, though, he couldn’t help but mumble out teasingly.
“See yah later, Doll~!”
He wished that he could shout his affections for her out into the void instead.
“I’m not your doll.” Ragatha responded, voice still wobbly and tired, but perky regardless. She knew just how to indulge him.
Yes, she is… she always will be.
Fanart: Evil with a target
Oasis: TADC AU list
Masterlist
257 notes · View notes
quin-ns · 1 year
Text
The Future is Now (Aemond Targaryen x Reader)
Word count: 4.3K
Summary: aemond discovers plans for you to be wed in the near future are being made—and they don’t include him as your husband. he’s not happy about it, especially when you don’t protest
Tags: (18+), cw: dub-con, cw: sibling incest, targaryen!reader, dark themes, coercion, kissing, manhandling, intimidation, choking (not actually but his hand is on her neck), P in V sex, loss of virginity, multiple orgasms, aemond is kinda scary but also weirdly loving. idk that’s just the vibe I ended up going with
Disclaimer: if you are uncomfortable with dark themes in your fanfiction, then this story is not for you. I do not condone sexual violence irl, but this is fiction—a fantasy—so morality police need not interact. if you don’t like it, keep scrolling.
A/N: first darker fic but I couldn’t help but be inspired by a darker character. ngl I’m team black but I can’t help but be intrigued by aemond and this idea invaded my brain
cross-posted to ao3 • hotd masterlist • writing masterlist
Tumblr media
Aemond had become nearly an expert at concealing his presence as he lurked within the Red Keep. This skill allowed him to be privy to private conversations he had not been welcomed into.
Because of this, he knew all about his grandsire’s plan to place Aegon on the throne once the king had passed. He also knew that his mother had not been involved in that conversation. It was obvious Otto Hightower was running things.
That meant that more of his journeys to seek information were focused on Otto. That’s why when conversations around the marriage of his darling sister came up, Aemond was there to witness it.
It had always been an assumption of his that due to his two older siblings being wed to one another, it would only make sense for you to become his wife. You were his younger sister just as Helaena was to Aegon. It was only fair.
Well, Aemond heard every single word as Otto schemed to marry you off to some prince from another region in order to gain support for Aegon as future king. That infuriated him. Aegon already had the throne instead of him, and now the future wife he’d been (mostly) patiently waiting for was not to be his? No. He couldn’t let this stand.
Enough had been heard of his grandsire’s plot. Aemond left his concealed spot silently to search for his mother. He needed to know if she had been aware of this plan. There was a voice in the back of his head that knew she hadn’t orchestrated it, yet there was still concern that she would side with the wants of her father over her son. Alicent had a weakness to Otto, he had been influencing her decisions long before anyone else could.
When Aemond found her and confronted his mother about everything he had heard, that concern was validated.
Standing across from him, gazing upward, Alicent let out a gentle breath. “I did not know what he had planned for your sister,” she admitted. Then, unfortunately, she continued. “But I have to agree. The marriage of Aegon to Helaena was meant to strengthen his claim to the throne. For you that is not necessary.”
The words struck like a knife. It being confirmed there was no intention for you to be wed to him was the painful stab, and being reminded yet again he was to be denied the throne was just twisting it.
“So I get nothing?” Aemond asked accusingly, initial disappointment shifting into anger and impending dread.
“You may still have a wife of your choosing, but—”
“Not the one I truly want,” he finished, nearly spitting out the words.
Alicent let out a sigh and tilted her head—it was that look she’d get when she was experiencing pity—but didn’t say a word. There were no words left for Aemond to say. He gave her a cold look that was somehow even more menacing with just the one eye before turning his back on his mother.
Aemond was fuming as he mindlessly walked through the palace. Those who wandered the corridors were quick to move out of his way. He must’ve looked as enraged on the outside as he was on the inside.
He found himself outside of the door to your chambers. Without hesitation, he barged in. Once the doors were closed behind him, Aemond spotted you sitting near your largest window, simply gazing out at the landscape below. You were already dressed for bed despite the sun only now starting to set. You turned to face him and offered a welcoming smile, which caused a feeling of relief to wash over him. Aemond often found comfort in you.
You were meant for him. He knew you were. No one would ever make him feel like this. Maybe it wasn’t common to marry for love but after he’d been scorned with denial of the throne, how could you be taken from him as well? He was owed at least one thing he desired.
You stood from where you were seated and approached your older brother. “Hello,” you greeted calmly before noticing the energy radiating off of him. “What’s happened?” you wondered, stopping a few feet away.
“Your marriage is being discussed,” Aemond revealed. “There’s talk of you being wed to a prince from another house.”
You were silent for a long moment, eyes gazing past him as you seemingly thought over his words. You and Helaena remind him of one another. You both hardly had interest in any of your family’s dramas, but unlike Helaena, you had developed much more apathy to it. Aemond wondered if it was because of your age, being the youngest you had hardly any say—even less than your sister if that was even possible. At a point you had stopped speaking up and resolved to keep to yourself and your books. The only one who you allowed to draw your attention was Aemond.
It was a privilege even your own mother didn’t have.
Maybe that’s why he thought he was special in your eyes, that you’d reciprocate his anger at the thought of him not becoming your husband. He had desired you for so long and there were moments when Aemond was certain you felt the same. You’d never spoken the words aloud that you loved him in that way, but there was something there. To him, it was only a matter of time. That eventually he would have you. It always seemed to be a given.
Until now.
When you finally spoke, your question pulled him from his thoughts and brought his focus to your face. The expression you wore was hard to read, but he could see the consideration you gave it.
“Do you know when I am to be married?” Your tone almost sounded tired. Like you’d already given up on the matter.
Admittedly, he was briefly stunned. “You’re not in agreement,” Aemond didn’t ask, he stated it as if it was to be expected. To him, it should’ve been.
You let out an impassive sigh. “If it’s what the queen and the hand have decided,” you began with disdain in your voice, “then do I even have a choice?”
Aemond knew you cared nothing for the power struggle between the heirs. You’d revealed that to him once, saying, “I do not care for politics. Whoever ascends the throne, I want no part of it.” Aemond didn’t share your sentiments, but his ambition was much more deadly than yours.
He took a short, frustrated breath. It bothered him that you’d be so flippant in the matter. He continued to insist, “It is you and I that should be wed.”
“Perhaps there was a time when that would be the truth, but it is not now.” There was a rageful glint in his eye as you spoke. It was hard to conclude whether it was directed towards you or at the situation.
You resumed stepping closer to him, looking up at your older brother. Your soft hands rose to cup his sharp jaw. “I love you, brother.” Those words washed over him like a wave, he always relished in hearing you speak them. If only you’d confirm the type of love went beyond your love for him as a brother.
Aemond almost allowed himself to relax into your touch and your sweet words. Then you continued. “That’s why I say this. It will do you no good to lust after things you cannot have. The throne…”
“You,” Aemond finished.
A few beats of silence passed before you answered.
“Yes.”
Aemond gazed down at you intensely, his entire demeanor becoming even more icy than what was normal for him. He let out a small, humorless laugh. It was a harsh, mocking sound.
“You think I cannot have you?”
There was venom in his voice. His eye was wide with sudden anger. The expression on your face shifted when you saw that. Your eyes that previously held sympathy and your subtle frown that pleaded for understanding began to fade.
Fear was trickling in. He could sense it.
Aemond knew he was intimidating, that some even viewed him as frightening, but he’d never turned those tactics on you the way he did others. He could justify to himself that it wasn’t intentional, but the spark that ignited in him at the reaction you had was undeniable.
He’d finally provoked you. Now he truly had your full attention. His mind began to race. The darkness he usually directed towards his enemies began to take hold. You were standing in front of him, hands slipping from contact. He snapped to grab one of your wrists and you flinched. A small gasp even slipped from your lips.
You were scared of him. Aemond liked it.
It had not been his plan when Aemond first entered your chambers, but in that moment he made up his mind.
“I may not be able to take the throne, but I will take you,” he said with hostility. Aemond took a step forward, forcing the gap between the two of you to become shorter. Your throat bobbed as you swallowed and your eyes shone with concern. You tried to step back, but the grip he had on your wrist tightened.
“Aemond…” you breathed out.
“You and I have always been meant to be,” Aemond declared with certainty. To you, it sounded like a threat.
He leaned down, nose brushing against yours. Aemond felt your breath hitch as his lips sought out yours. You were seemingly too stunned to move, but that benefited your brother as he freely captured your soft lips.
Aemond fisted his hand in the fabric of your dress to pull you closer to him. Finally he released the grip on your wrist, only to slide his hand up to yours. He held it tight and pulled it between the two of you, his fingers laced with yours. Aemond couldn't trust you to stay in place but he didn’t want to hurt you. Maybe you were scared, and maybe Aemond enjoyed it, but he did care for you. His feelings in the moment were conflicting as even he couldn’t predict his next action, but one thing was crystal clear to him; Aemond loved you.
His other large, cold hand rose to your face. Aemond’s pale skin always seemed to be chilled and you shivered as his fingers ghosted your jawline. He finally cupped your face, his thumb resting on your cheek.
Aemond kissed gently at first, testing the waters. You didn’t kiss him back, but you also didn’t pull away. He twisted that in his mind to view it as permission. Once he got a small taste, there was no turning back.
His lips began to move against yours with fervor, desire and need seeping out. The kiss seemed like he was starving and with each movement you began to believe he was going to devour you. Especially when Aemond’s teeth sank into your bottom lip hard enough to draw blood.
You gasped at the sting of pain and turned your head away. His hand didn’t keep your head still but Aemond didn’t miss a beat. His lips found the side of your cheek and he kissed his way down your neck. The side of your face rested against his hand now. His thumb strangely ran down the bridge of your nose, then over your lips.
The hand on your face fell to the neckline on your sleep dress. He fiddled with the material, feeling the softness of the fabric between his fingers as he nipped at your neck.
Aemond pulled his head back to watch you carefully. He turned your head back and you met his eye. The slight smile on his face was somehow both devious and shy.
Only now did the silence between the two of you make its way to your mind. You hadn’t said a word. Aemond didn’t need to. He had you where he wanted you.
His hand released yours and both moved to the back of your sleep dress. With a wicked glint in his eye Aemond leaned in to kiss you again just as his fingers began to undo the string keeping the dress in place.
That shocked you back to reality. The spell of complacency evaporated and you took a step back from him. You weren’t sure who was more surprised by your sudden movement, you or Aemond. Your brother looked confused and even a little hurt, but there was a clear agitation that began to fester.
You swallowed through the lump in your throat and spoke first. “We can’t.” The words came out as a whisper. “I’m sorry, Aemond,” you said much clearer. “I do not wish to see you upset, but this can’t go any further.”
Your decided tone made him glare. Aemond stepped forward and you stepped back. The expression on his face in that moment terrified you as he closed in on you. You hadn't ever wanted to be on the receiving end of his wrath. Aemond never reacted well to being slighted.
“Who’s going to stop me?” he challenged.
You hated that sinister look on his face. It scared you. The position you were in finally sank in. Aemond stared down at you as prey as he closed in.
You backed away yet again, but this time you bumped against your bed. You fell backward and landed to sit on the foot of your bed. This seemed to be exactly where Aemond wanted you.
Time seemed to slow as you looked up at your brother, unable to move or speak. Aemond was horrifyingly silent as he held his gaze on your face.
Any sort of plan Aemond had was completely thrown out the window. Aemond hadn’t prepared for you to resist after you first accepted his kiss. He hadn’t even planned on kissing you. He was reacting in the moment. He hadn’t planned on scaring you at first, either. But this is where he was now and Aemond was never one to back down from what he wanted. Hell, he was still vying for the throne—getting you was much easier.
Everything moved quickly then. You hardly had time to register as Aemond shoved you further up on the bed and climbed on top of you. His knees planted on either side of your legs, and his large hands wrapped around your wrists and pinned them down when you tried to push him off.
“We’re meant to be married,” Aemond said firmly, his face hovering above yours. Your eyes were wide, pleading. Your soft lips were parted, panting out frightened breaths. “You’re so beautiful…” he murmured, as if unaware that he was saying it out loud.
“You’re frightening me, Aemond,” you said softly, asking him to stop, or at the very least... “Please don’t hurt me.”
Your gentle pleading made him hesitate for a moment. “I don’t want to hurt you,” Aemond revealed. In his heart, he meant it. At least, he wanted to mean it. You wished that was reassurance, but then he continued. “You’re my sister and my wife. You are mine. But you don’t seem to understand that. So…”
Aemond released your hands and you shot to push him away. He must’ve known that was coming because his right hand immediately fell to your neck. He didn’t squeeze hard, but the grasp was enough to still you. Your breath hitched.
“…I’ll make you understand,” he finished.
His left maneuvered the top of your dress down, revealing your naked chest. You heard your brother’s breathing falter.
Aemond’s body flooded with anticipation. He could feel himself reacting to the excitement. He’d waited so long to take you and now it was happening and seven hells he was going to enjoy it. It was unfortunate that you didn’t share in his spirits, but Aemond would do everything in his power to allow you to find pleasure as well. He wanted you to want to be with him. He’d give you time after this initial coupling to accept him because Aemond would be damned if he mirrored his elder brother in his marriage.
But for now, he’d have to coerce it from you.
Your face was flushed with heat. Shame overwhelmed you as your brother reached beneath your dress and skillfully removed your undergarments. He seemed to know that he wouldn’t be able to get your dress fully off without having to fight with you, so he simply pushed the skirt of it up.
Your dress was still on, just bunched around your middle. Your chest and above, and your waist and lower were exposed.
Aemond drank you in, his eyes trailing over your body. Finally, he spoke. “I wish my first woman had been you.” Your brother sounded nearly breathless already. He shoved his knee between your legs and forced them to part.. “Not some whore for Aegon’s amusement.” Bitterness drifted briefly into his tone, but then it faded. He was too eager to be angry about the past at the moment. He kept one hand on your neck, while the other reached to push his pants down. He didn’t bother with anything else. Undressing would require two hands and he couldn’t afford to risk it.
You didn’t look down. You knew he’d taken his cock out and you did not wish to look upon what he was doing. Even as he maneuvered himself between your legs.
You were meant to stay a maiden until your marriage. While marriage between siblings was not uncommon, Aemond was not your husband (despite his claims). If anyone found out you were with a man who was not your husband, even if you didn’t want to be, you’d be viewed as spoiled goods. You weren’t expecting to be happy as a wife to some ally prince, but at least you’d be useful to your family. Now, it seemed as if you were only to be used by your family—well, your brother.
The press of his cock at your entrance made you suck in a breath. “Well…” he mused. “At least I will take pleasure in knowing that I am the first man to touch you. And the last.”
Aemond thrust into you after that declaration. You let out a cry but had enough awareness to press your lips together and muffle the sound seconds later. If anyone heard, Aemond could twist things and you’d be the one being facing backlash.
Your brother let out a groan, adjusting to the tight squeeze. He could hardly move within your walls but he pushed himself as deep as he could go.
A man had never had you, but you knew Aemond was large. His cock felt as if it was splitting you open and your breath left you completely.
Once he was seated inside you, Aemond’s hand on your neck finally released. He stared down at you, watching as you clenched your eyes shut. His cold hands finally began to explore the smooth skin of your naked body trapped beneath him. You shuddered under his touch, but you’d stopped fighting him.
“Look at me,” Aemond coaxed. His hand grazed over your breast before tapping your chin. He gently turned your head and you allowed your eyes to flutter open. You felt so small under his lustful, empowered gaze.
Aemond leaned over you. He planted one hand on the mattress beside your head and gripped your hip with the other. He angled your hips up to give himself better access. Bruises would be left in his wake almost certainly.
Pain accompanied the feeling of his cock withdrawing from your body. You winced, but it turned to a choking gasp when he pushed back into you. Hard. You couldn’t help your reaction as you found yourself having latched onto him. Your arms wrapped around him like a hug. It was your instinct to seek safety from him—Aemond was always the one to protect you, after all. In that moment your mind forgot that he was the one causing the pain and fear.
Aemond lowered down so his lips brushed against the shell of your ear. “Allow yourself to be mine,” he whispered.
You held him tighter.
Aemond knew he’d won.
His movements were less rough than the initial insertion. Now that he knew he wouldn’t have to force you completely, Aemond seemed to be gentler—but not gentle.
Slowly, your body began to accept him. It became easier for him to thrust into you. He murmured praises into your ear, but you hardly registered them as the pain subsided and a new sensation took its place.
There was a wetness forming between your legs that seemed to please your brother. “I knew you’d enjoy me,” he muttered, not hiding his ego.
“Wha-“
“Shh, darling,” Aemond said, pushing you down when you got curious. He buried his face into your neck and began to kiss your heated skin. “Just relax.”
You tried to do what he said, but it was hard. His pace picked up speed before it became steady. You laid beneath him, taking everything he had to give you.
Aemond pounded his cock into you, eliciting soft whimpers and moans from you. Suddenly, he angled his thrusts at a different angle and your toes curled. The pleasure was much greater and your whole body shook. The feeling of him inside you was becoming overwhelming.
The feeling of your cunt was something Aemond had dreamt about. Reality was so much better than his fantasies. You were wet and waiting, holding onto him for dear life, and allowing him to fuck you into bliss. The perfect sister—soon to be the perfect wife.
Nothing would ever compare to the feeling of you giving in and finally accepting him. Aemond had lifted his head briefly to stare down at you. He needed to drink this moment in. You were beautiful beneath him; your hair splayed out like a crown, the flush of your cheeks, your parted, kiss-swollen lips, and the sweet yet somehow still innocent look in your eyes as you met his eye.
“I shouldn’t have waited so long,” Aemond uttered under his breath. He deeply regretted not taking you sooner. Your tight walls began to clench around his cock and Aemond didn’t allow himself to falter.
“Aemond,” you whimpered out, unsure of what you were experiencing. He could hear your confusion. His movements seemed to be precise, hitting that same spot he found over and over again. A small, devious smile found its way onto his lips at your inexperience. He was going to give you your first orgasm and you didn’t even know what was happening.
Aemond kept thrusting into you, pushing you towards what he wanted from you. Your nails dug into his back as the tension in your belly finally snapped.
Your body tensed and a wave of intense, blinding pleasure crashed over you. A moan tore from you. Aemond slowed down as you tightened around him.
“That’s it, my love,” he purred in your ear. His voice was ragged after not speaking for so long.
You panted as the powerful pleasure began to subside. Aemond knew he made you feel good and the flush on your cheeks wasn’t only from exertion, but embarrassment.
“Don’t be ashamed,” Aemond implored. “That’s a part of fucking. You’re allowed to like it.”
Words completely failed you. You were reeling, and you didn’t know what to say either.
Aemond understood. “It’s alright,” he uttered softly, beginning to resume his old pace. “Again,” Aemond breathed out. “I want you to give me another one.” Another what? You didn’t know. But you felt limp in your brother's arms as he pulled the two of you upright.
Now you were in his lap, body spent, arms and head draped over his shoulders. You were still dizzy as Aemond began to pound his cock up into you. He could fuck you how he wanted now, as hard as he wanted. You were completely compliant.
Aemond was chasing his release now, but he wanted you to fall over that edge with him. He yanked your nightgown off of you above your head and you let him. It was then that you realized he was still clothed. You were entirely exposed to him while he kept himself covered.
It was a perfect display of the power dynamics between the two of you, but that thought slipped your mind as he found that spot inside you again.
You lost track of time and seemed to fade in and out as the pleasure blazed through you. Aemond cradling you against him. He was breathing roughly into your neck, his own being encompassed by the euphoria. He was so close, and he could feel that you were too.
Aemond thrust up into your pliant, waiting body one more time. His cock twitched inside of you as you pulsed around him. Then it happened. Aemond let out a deep moan as his seed spilled inside of you while you shuddered around him.
“You are divine,” Aemond groaned out, holding you close to him.
There were a few beats of silence and no movement. The only sound in the room was your and Aemond’s twin breaths.
Aemond pulled out of his satisfied haze first. He withdrew from you entirely and helped you to lay down.
You were physically and mentally exhausted. You hardly comprehended that Aemond even tucked you under your covers. His hand reached down to stroke through your hair as he admired your sleepy face. He smiled to himself, knowing he’d only have to wait a short time and then he’d have the most beautiful wife in all of Westeros.
Aemond sat on the edge of your bed, looking down at where your head rested on your pillow.
“You and I will be wed on the morrow,” he clued you in on his thoughts.
“They won’t let us marry,” you hummed tiredly. He knew that “they” meant Otto, the small council, and Alicent.
“They will,” he assured.
For the first time since he walked in your doors, Aemond had a plan that he was sure of. He looked down upon you as you drifted off, your eyes unable to stay open much longer. Before you drifted off, you made out his final words of the night clearly.
“And if anyone tries to interfere, Vhagar will be awaiting them.”
2K notes · View notes
realshadow01-blog · 2 months
Text
*Pop* just like a candy apple! {Platonic Radioapple!}
Tumblr media
Introduction
|| Hello! I just wanted to say hello again as I've been gone for almost two years, I think. :3 I wanted to start writing again, for some reason, and it's 2:43am. I am not sure if I would post this or not, depends if I feel like it.||
|| Sorry for the absence, and if any characters are ooc (out of character) too! I have watched all of season 1 - but I can't capture the characters personalities that well. And sorry if my grammar or wording is bad, I don't know that much English as I thought. ||
|| This is a tickle drabble/short fan fiction post, and I don't expect any - but I will be taking requests for drabbles and headcannons! ||
>> || Summary for introduction: I do not know much English, I haven't captured the characters that well, this is a tickle-based, short fan fiction and I'm sorry for my (almost) two year absence. And, I am taking requests for drabbles and headcannons (no art or fics :<) || <<
|| Warnings (I guess!): Tickles, Swearing ||
---
So, the Demon is back again! Back again with a new sense of humor and a new ruthless torturing method. The Radio Demon is back! He's returned, what does it mean for a certain rival? Or a few?~ The future will decide...~
It was a surprisingly quiet day in the Hazbin Hotel. Everyone was either out celebrating or having a full day in bed after they defeated the Angels. People were bummed out, injured and flat-out exhausted.
Lucifer decided to stay at the Hotel for a while, or at least visit often, and he was watching TV in the common room as he held his most prized rubber duck. Charlie was out with Vaggie, Angel and Husk were out too and pretty much the only people in the hotel were Niffty, Alastor and Lucifer.
Alastor was nowhere to be found, I mean, where would you expect an unpredictable being like him to be?
Nifty was off cleaning.
You already heard about Lucifer.
That changed when Alastor's shadow crawled around the floors of the hotel, until he emerged from thin air. His grin was as sinister and menacing as always, although something was off. It looked slightly strained. He was preciously annoyed by another Overlord, but we won't get into that, but it could be why... He then went to go find Lucifer, for some reason.
Lucifer was throwing his rubber duck against the wall and catching it like a ball, abandoning the television so all it became was simple background noise. He continued to throw the rubber duck until it hit Alastor in the face.
“Oops....” Lucifer giggled mockingly, not in the slightest sorry, but decided to apologize anyway to make matters better for him, if they were becoming bad. Although, Alastor, in return, grabbed the rubber duck and crushed it in his bare hand, sensing Lucifer's infuriated pity, despite Lucifer showing no emotion whatsoever. “Was that necessary, Alastor?”
“No,” Alastor's grin grew as he threw the shriveled rubber duck aside, his radio filter still as strong as ever, “but I wanted to. Doesn't that seem fair?~”
Lucifer groaned, annoyed. “What kind of shitty question is that!?”
“A reasonable question that needs answering.”
“Well, I won't fuckin’ answer!”
“...”
“As you wish.” Alastor's grin grew, but still looked a little strained.
Lucifer, funny enough, saw his strained grin and smirked.
“Is the demon cracking at something?~ Are you pissy about your wound from Adam?~” Lucifer retorted, giggling, which absolutely broke Alastor's patience and before either of them knew it, Alastor had thrown himself at Lucifer and pinned him to the floor, scribbling his claws into Lucifer's sensitive, tender sides, earning a surprised squeal and a string of squeaky laughter. “EEK!!~ FUHUHUHUCK!!- ALAHAHASTOR!!??”
Alastor had just smirked, moving his hands to random spots to keep the short king occupied, sneakily slithering his tendrils to Lucifer and restraining him swiftly as the tips of the tendrils restraining him tickled into the crooks of his wings - the 'wings pits' if you will. No matter what they're called, they sent Lucifer into hysteria.
Lucifer's screaming, wheezing and frantic laughter could be heard basically throughout the whole of Hell from how loud it was. Alastor only had the slightest issues with that, so he closed some doors to prevent people from coming in, if they did try. “ALAHAHAHASTOR- WHEHEHEN IHI CAHAHATCH YOUHUHU ALAHAHASTOR!!- GAHAHAHA!!?”
That wasn't the worst of it, oh boy...
The main reason the phrase “Lucifer's screaming, wheezing and frantic laughter could be heard basically throughout the whole of Hell” was used because it was the truth. Not only was his laughter loud, but Alastor had been devilish enough to broadcast his laughter live! :)
“Go on, Lucifer,” *Alastor smiled menacingly, voice hushed, “Make the microphone pop like a candy apple...~” He teased, leaving him to face the torture and humiliation for a bit.
---
hope this was good!! sorry if it was short, i was pondering over a draft from a year ago and I haven't written a fan fiction in a hot minute >.<
{This MIGHT have some more parts!!!}
75 notes · View notes
atzfilm · 2 years
Text
clair de lune. (m) - part one
Tumblr media
genre; yandere, vampire!au, reincarnation! au angst, smut
pairing; ot8/f.reader
word count: 20k
warnings; manipulation, explicit scenes, murder, blood, smut, more to be added
summary; you’ve finally gotten the chance to enter “clair de lune”, a infamous night club to see the band hiraeth. but why did you feel like their eyes only watched you?
note: this first deals with the subject of yandere. with that being said, a lot of the things happening in this fiction will be manipulation, gaslighting, and various other techniques displayed by the characters. if you are not comfortable with that, please do not read. 
part two
Tumblr media
content; manipulation, gaslighting, obsessive behavior, age gap, murder, blood, injuries, dark subjects, weapons, emotional manipulation, panic attack, blood, murdering/referenced murder, a bit graphic with description of splinters, cursing, smut: threesome (fingering, oral sex (f.receiving))
part one: 
Clair de Lune.
It’s a sign you see often whenever you pass by. Simultaneously enticing and irrevocably menacing. Rumored to have strange incidents happen day to day. Most unable to describe it once it happened, but never to enter again. You've never had the desire to step foot inside, the hearsay only persuading you that it isn’t your scene. You’d rather keep your memories of a night with you. Still weary that no local law enforcement looked into the incidents. It seems as if they govern themselves. 
And yet, here you are. Staring at the outside of the building. Fingers picking at your skin, biting your lip. You weren’t sure what to wear, sticking to tight clothing and shoes that wouldn’t make you stand out too much. Not that you would. Most eyes would be on the stage, staring at the band Hiraeth. They’re quite famous; playing local gigs in your area for a couple of years now. You haven’t heard much from them, they don’t even have their music on any platform, only recordings some lucky people take and post online.
“Name?” The bouncer asks, earpiece in one ear and staring at you. He looks a bit irritated, a frown gracing his lips. You’d think he’d be more friendly to paying customers.
“yn,” you say, a bit loudly to speak over the stereos. He doesn’t even glance down at the list, nodding. 
“Doesn’t look like your scene, love,” the scowl forms a soft smirk, brow raised. He’s handsome, silver hair pulled back to show his forehead, piercings covering his eyebrow, ears, nose, lip. You stare at the lip one a bit too long, his tongue rolling over it. “Hm?” 
“It’s not, my friend invited me. Just visiting.”
“Ah, then I can understand why you’re dressed like that,” he glances down.
“You don’t need to be an asshole,” you shot back, frowning. He blinks in shock for a moment, before laughing.
“I love a feisty one. Go on ahead, your friend should be next to the stage. Just make sure the singer doesn’t pay attention to you. Could get yourself in trouble, love.”
Before you can insult him further (and question how exactly he knows her), you’re pushed through the doors. The hallway is dark, lined up with people. Some smoke, blowing the mist in your direction. Others look at you quizzingly, before glancing away. A lot of red eye contacts, a lot of metal protruding from their skin. Some in places you didn’t even know you could pierce. You quickly make your way down the stairs, the room already crowded.
You spot your friend, her eyes on the instruments on stage. Pushing through and saying excuse me several times, you finally make it over to her. She glances back at you and pulls you into a hug.
“I thought you weren’t going to make it!” She yells, trying to make her voice audible over the music. “You know they’re going to start any second now!”
“Traffic,” you shrug. Traffic, your ass. The only thing you did was stare at the clock ticking, hoping that the day would suddenly zoom forward and you wouldn’t have to go. But you couldn’t do that to her. 
Clair de Lune is one of the most exclusive clubs in the city. Rarely does someone score tickets, let alone within a week of inquiring about them. You’re not even sure how your friend got them. A part of you suspects that she did it under nefarious means, especially with the way she grinned at you when she shoved the flier into your chest while you were studying. You could only roll your eyes and sigh, knowing that you couldn’t back out.
She pulls you closer, jumping with glee. “Don’t look so scared! It’s just a couple of songs and then we’re gone!”
You roll your eyes, her excitement rolling off on you. The apprehension that you have slowly dissipates into only a small worry, listening as the music drops. Only a couple of songs, you think. A couple of songs and you can leave. 
The lights flicker off. You hear the slow rise of the bass guitar thumping, echoing around the small room. The crowd is hushed, too focused on the sounds. Your chest fills with an overwhelming feeling, your eyes closing as you listen to the weightless sound. A crawling feeling tickles your skin, and you open your lids, glancing around the room. 
They land on a man just by the stage. He's tall, the red pigment of his hair seen even in the very low light. He looks serious, lips in a straight line, arms resting against his chest. But that's the least part of your worries. His eyes are focused on you. You don't dare blink, a part of you knowing that if you do, something bad may happen. The flick of his eyebrow makes you look away.
You look back to the stage, a smooth voice almost whispering. The crowd screams as the lights rise, showing the man holding the mic, a grin on his face as he sings his heart out. He's wearing all black, fishnet sleeves, a choker wrapped around his neck. His gaze moves around the crowd until it moves on you. You thought that he would look away but his dark eyes stay with yours, not a drop of sweat moving his bangs away from his face. What the hell is going on?
"Hwa likes you," your friend says into your ear. "He can't keep his eyes off of you!"
You roll your eyes, "He's not looking at me."
"He is!" She screams when he hits a higher note, pumping her fist into the air.
You look away, the poignant gaze of his almost too much to bear. The club suddenly feels too claustrophobic, the walls tight, bodies hitting yours as you feel the gaze of the lead singer on you. You eye the bathroom, and then the door. Only steps away.
A drum solo makes you stop. Your eyes move back to the stage. Ignoring the stare of the singer, focused on the man whose drumsticks fly through the air, foot tapping on the bass drum pedal, eyes closed completely as he plays. The crowd screams. But you can only stare. Watch as he expertly plays, lips curved into a smile. Blue hair pulled back with a headband. His eyelids open, immediately looking at you.
The crowd roars louder at his eyes opening, but you freeze. It has to be contacts, it has to be. The burgundy color keeps you in place. He tilts his head, observing you. A violin comes in, then a guitar. He hits against the crash cymbal and pulls you away from his mesmerizing gaze. You can see your friend looking at you with glee, screaming her head off. But something is definitely off. You can feel it dwelling in your bones. She moves away from you, speaking to a guy. You pull away, making your escape away from the stage. Unaware of the pairs of eyes watching you move across the floor. The lead singer and violinist make eye contact, nodding. 
“Hey, hey. What’s the rush?” A hand stops you as you make it to the front door. You look up, seeing the same bodyguard that you did next to the stage, a frown on his lips. “You can’t leave when they’re playing a set.”
“What?”
“Didn’t you read the rules? No one leaves until the set's over. Can’t let you walk out there, sorry.”
“You can’t hold me here against my will-”
“I can, since you signed that contract for the tickets,” He grins, no humor behind it. “Enjoy the show. It’ll probably be your last, anyway.” His eyes scan yours.
You move away from him, the queasy feeling in your chest rising slowly. Thankfully the crowd is all pressed against the stage, enough room for you to walk freely to the other side of the place, into the bathroom. You shut a stall behind you, throwing your back head against the wall. What kind of place doesn’t let you leave the premise until it’s complete? And why the hell would your friend not mention that small fact to you?
She knows you’re not used to these types of things, knows that you’re hesitant. And yet, bringing you here without disclosing something that big… The thought only makes your anxiety lift. You close your eyes for a moment, trying to steady your breath. If you don’t think about it, it’ll be better.  Maybe lessen your worry enough that you can indulge in the music until you leave. Next time, you’d never agree to go to a place without knowing all the details. You kick the door open, splashing your face with water before walking back out.
The sweet tone of the singer makes you look back at the stage, enticing you. Willing you to move closer. He sings softly into the mic, different from the one from before. You quickly recognize the bass player, both of his hands wrapped around the mic, singing softly. The crowd holds lighters in the air, singing along.
You lean against the pillar behind you, soothed by his singing. You’re surprised they don’t have their music everywhere - they would be famous instantly, especially with the way they play, the way they can control the crowd. Even if their skills were subpar (which isn’t even the slightest truth), they would become world renowned by their charisma alone. And they aren’t bad to look at either. You frown. 
Men. 
“You look upset.”
You jump, turning to your side. A man stands there, concerned. He gestures to the stage, arms crossed against his chest. He looks like he fits into the crowd- pants a little too low, colorful tattoos decorating his skin, hiding beneath his black tee. He glances at you.
“You look like a miserable human,” he comments. “Didn’t think I’d see such a sad expression at a punk rock concert.”
What an asshole. “Thanks for the compliment,” you grumble, and he only shrugs.
“Just calling it as I see it. Do you not like the band? Not your type?”
“I don’t have a type of music, just like whatever sounds good. And they do sound pretty good. Nice to listen to. Maybe a little loud, but that’s okay.”
He laughs at that, “Loud? Oh, baby, you haven’t seen loud.”
There’s a lull in the music. He winks at you, before jogging to the front. You almost open your mouth to warn him of the thick crowd, but they immediately part for him. He climbs onto the stage, grabbing the lone guitar sitting on the stand. He throws the strap over his shoulder, fingers dragging along the strings, singing a high note into the song, blending with the others easily.
Your heart plummets.
Did you just call their music okay? Speaking to one of the members? You glance at the door, the guard already looking in your direction. Excellent. Stuck in a place you don’t want to be. You place your gaze back to the stage, the guitarist you just spoke to glancing in your direction. Your eyes move to the way his fingers glide along the strings, hitting each note with precision. You were never interested in fingers.
Until now.
The songs eventually ended. Crowd high off the energy they brought to the stage. You walk through the meandering people, trying to find your friend. Everyone is in pairs or threes, speaking about the music. Not leaving. You reach for your phone in your back pocket, patting on empty fabric.
“Shit,” you look back, hands running along every crevice, trying to find it. You’re sure you were just looking at it, checking the time. But now it’s just gone. “What the hell?” 
“You alright?” You turn around, seeing concerned eyes look into yours. It’s the guy that was just on the keyboard on stage, tilting his head down to look at you. They’re a dark red, flicking between yours. He’s not dressed like the others, all black yes, but no piercings. Not even a tattoo. Almost an outlier in the room. “Lost something?”
“My phone,” you say softly. The music is so loud, you’re sure he can’t even hear what you’re saying. But he only smiles, shaking his head.
“Probably in the back. The doors locked so no one ran off with it, probably with the hundreds of others. I can show you,” he flicks his head, pointing to a dark, velvety curtain. You hesitate.
Going into a strange place without telling your friend, with someone you don’t even know. The things you’ve heard and haven’t heard about this place ring through your head as you stare at him. He seems innocent enough, especially compared to the others you saw on stage. And there are people still walking around. Against your better judgment, you nod. He holds out his hand, and you take it, letting him guide you to the back.
His skin is cold to the touch, goosebumps raising on your arms. He pushes back the curtain, revealing a black door with foggy windows. There’s no room for regret to rise in your mind, his quick movements distracting you. He opens the door, letting you enter first. You thank him, stepping inside.
The room is covered with the same material as the curtains, draped against the wall. Leather seats line the walls, a glass table sitting in the middle. You spot five men walking around, grabbing food, stretching their arms. Band members that just performed on stage. The lead singer that was staring at you earlier doesn’t look in your direction, but the drummer does.
He widens his eyes, confused. “Hm? Brought a woman with you, Yunho? Never thought that would happen in this lifetime.” He leans back in his chair, staring at you. You look away from his gaze, trying to find a pile of hundreds of phones that Yunho promised.
The man behind you chuckles, shutting the door. “Ha ha, so funny. Almost laughed for real that time.”
“You know we don’t allow groupies back here,” The bassist frowns, blond highlights better seen in the light. It isn’t extremely bright in the room, but enough for you to spot some features of their faces. “Oh, I know you.”
“I don’t know you,” you respond. 
He huffs, adjusting his long sleeves. “Cute.”
You glance back at Yunho. “You said there are hundreds of phones you guys find?”
He nods, “Yea. Just take a seat by Woo, I’ll get the bucket we used tonight from Mingi.” He disappears through another door, leaving you alone with the rest. 
Perfect. 
“Ah, you’re the one who called our music okay,” the bassist from before smiles at you, laughing. “I couldn’t believe it. I’m Woo, by the way. Short for Wooyoung. You can sit next to me. I won’t bite.” He pats the sofa. 
Either you’re completely insane, or testing your luck. You take the seat without thinking too much about it, saying nothing in response. Wooyoung pouts, taking in your expression. “You look annoyed.”
“Pretty sure my friend disappeared into the void that is this place, and now I’m stuck in a room with people I don’t know because I lost my phone. Not my best night.” You shrug, staring at the table. Wine glasses line it, filled with a deep red liquid. You would have assumed its wine until the lead singer reaches over and takes a sip. It’s a bit thick, lining his upper lip. He lets his tongue drag along it, meeting your gaze. You look away. 
“Silly,” his voice is deep, balancing the glass between his fingers. “Humans are attached to their phones. A rarity that one of them misplaces it.”
“Well you’re looking at the one in a million,” you point to yourself, giving him a closed-lip smile. He hums, saying nothing else. Where’s Yunho and that bucket?
You don’t notice Wooyoung slowly closing the distance between the both of you until his thigh touches yours as he stretches himself out, one arm resting on the chair behind your head. He smells like expensive cologne, not one whiff of sweat from their hour performance. You’d think you’d feel more uncomfortable with the closeness. But you’re somehow calm, your heartbeat steady.
You’re not sure if that comforts you or worries you.
“So you came to our show without knowing anything about us? Our tickets are hard to get.” The drummer catches your attention. “You don’t know any of our names?” He twirls his sticks between his fingers, the other hand tapping lightly on the table. 
“My friend brought me a ticket and begged for me to come. I didn’t want to disappoint so I said yes. And yea, no clue.”
“Well, that’s disheartening. Who would’ve thought that a non-fan would get exclusive backstage passes? No one comes back here. Not unless we bring them,” he places his glass back on the table, a light tap ringing in your ears. “I’m Seonghwa, the lead singer. I presume you figured as much.”
“He always talks so stiffly,” Wooyoung frowns, sticking a finger in his mouth and pretending to gag. “I’m the favorite member by the votes on the web.”
“You always make these things up, be realistic,” Another rolls his eyes from the other side of the room. He nods at you. “Hi. I’m San. The best part of the band.”
Wooyoung snorts, causing San to shoot him a look.
“Hongjoong, and as you can tell,” he waves his sticks in the air, sticking one inside his blue mullet. “Drummer. Spotted you from the crowd. You say you aren’t a fan but you stared pretty hard.”
You bite your tongue, and he only laughs. The last man doesn’t say a word, lying far away from you. His hair bright blond, head resting on an arm, leaning him slightly up. His eyes are closed, legs shaking every so often. You don’t bother to ask his name. Something about his closed-off mannerisms only makes you want to stay away.
“Yeosang is our violinist. Something we thought would bring otherness to our music. He hasn’t been in our band long, so he’s not really communicative with fans. Or, people,” Hongjoong glances at you sympathetically. “He acts like that to everyone, so there’s no need to feel offended. We’ve told him about his people skills, or lack thereof.”
“I can hear every word coming out of your mouth, Hong,” Yeosang murmurs. “I don’t sleep, remember?”
“Naps aren’t his thing,” Hongjoong adds.
“Nice to meet you all.” You say, nodding at them. Yunho still hasn’t come back with the bucket. You would check the time, but there’s nothing hanging on the walls. And all of them seem to either have their devices hidden away or not at all.
What have you gotten yourself into?
"Why are you afraid?" His silky voice entices you, makes you look up from your hands and into his eyes. Hwa tilts his head, what you can only assume is a mock concern in his gaze. "We wouldn't hurt you."
Did you speak out loud? How did he even guess what’s going on in your head?
“I could see your eyes, doe. Terrified. Like a deer in headlights.”
“I’m not afraid.”
“Oh?” Wooyoung moves closer to you, breath tickling your neck. He leans closer to your ear, lips a breath away from brushing against your lobe. “We can hear how quick your heartbeat is going. Yunho isn’t going to abandon you, he knows how excited we get around new hu-people.”
“That’s why I’m here,” San murmurs. “Keep Woo and Yeo under control. Sometimes Hongjoong, if he’s feeling a bit antsy. You're safe.”
The conversation shifted immediately. You’ve felt something off about them, from the charisma they emitted on stage, to the gazes that followed you around the club. To now, these light warnings have so much more meaning to them.
"How do I know that?" You say. "I don't know any of you, just your names." You have no idea why you listened to the guilt-tripping words of your friend, still out in the crowd. By now, you’re sure she probably left. SHe’s never the type to check up on others, always following her own plans. So many red flags for you to stay away from this place, and you ignored every single one.
A snort comes from the corner, Yeosang stretched out on the old couch, holes covering each and every part. He leans his head back, staring at you upside down. His eyes lighten to almost a dark red. 
"We're dangerous, baby. And you smell too good for us to just pass you up."
You stand up, only to be pushed back down to the couch. Now, you can feel the pumping of your heart in your throat as you look around. The others watch you, barely paying any mind to Wooyoung’s hold on your arm.
“Let me go-”
“I’m sorry, really I am. But another one of us is about to come in and I can’t let them get at you,” Woo says, voice dripping with sorrow. “I swear, we didn’t expect any company. I thought we’d have more time to explain-”
“No more talking about it,” Seonghwa says harshly, staring at the black door. “yn, don’t say a word. Or it may be your last.” He stands, long overcoat drifting behind him. 
You never said your name.
The black door you came through moments ago swings open. Yunho walks in first, bucket in hand. It’s quite large but he holds it with grace, balancing it between a few fingers. He looks agitated, giving you a calm smile before stepping aside. A man you haven’t seen your time walking around the club makes his way in, hands tucked in his side pockets. 
Despite the warm weather outdoors, he’s covered completely. Everything that he wears is red, matching the colors of the eyes of the men in the room. His lips curve into a wide grin, lip piercing shining in the dark. A mullet peeks from the back of his head, head tilted as he glances around to look at everyone. You thought that these men in the room were the most beautiful people you’ve ever seen, but he equally matches them. You’re not sure if that frightens you even more, especially with the concerning look Woo gave you before he entered. 
Hongjoong’s figure slightly covers yours, enough to hide you from his sight for a moment. Seonghwa’s warning rings in your ear, enough for you to keep yourself quiet. Now’s not the time to make a fuss, especially when you don’t know what these people are capable of. 
"Seems like you had a successful set," the unknown man says, narrowing his eyes at Hongjoong. "Smells like you're hiding something else in here."
Your heartbeat only quickens. Wooyoung holds your hand, looking at you sympathetically and tugs you closer to him, hoping he doesn't inquire further.
"What do you want, Hanse? You know you're not supposed to be here," Seonghwa says, distracting him. “This is our land.”
Hanse widens his eyes in mock shock, “Oh? I just wanted to visit my friends, see what’s going on. You know how it is on the other side. They’re suspecting us, the humans-”
“That’s not our problem,” Seonghwa grinds his teeth, tucking his hands in his pocket. “Your carelessness doesn’t affect us in the slightest. There’s lines in the ground for a reason, you’re only causing drama if you attempt to cross them.”
Hanse holds his hands up in surrender. “I’m not here to cause a war. Just came to ask for a favor. Just a few, nothing more than that-” he stops talking, eyes flicking to the side. “Who is that hiding behind you, Hongjoong?”
Your blood runs cold. From the way they’re talking, you can tell something isn’t right. Who calls people, humans? Your mind tries to piece everything together, but the result is something you don’t like. Wooyoung tugs you even closer, his side touching yours. His hold is strong, clothing completely cold despite the warmth of the room. Another red flag that you’re ignoring for now.
“Nothing to do with you,” Hongjoong says, staying in place. “Leave.”
“Just let me get a good look at her,” Hanse takes a step. Yunho holds out his arm, stopping him in place.
“He said no. Learn to listen.”
Hanse frowns. This time the playfulness is gone from his gaze. “You never play with humans this long. What’s different about her? Is it the smell?” He sniffs. “She does smell sweeter than the rest-”
“Leave. And I won’t say it again,” Hongjoong stands this time, tucking his drumsticks into his jacket pocket. Hanse stares him down, lips in a straight line until he laughs, shaking his head.
“Fine. Subin would be very interested in hearing that you have a pet,” Hanse glances at you, finally revealed once Hongjoong moved. He smiles, raising his brows. “And she’s pretty too.”
He turns on his heels, walking out the door. Yunho closes it, letting out a long sigh. “We’re fucked, aren’t we?”
Seonghwa says nothing, gliding back to his seat. He takes the cup of ‘wine’, sipping on it slowly. Hongjoong turns to the rest, glancing at you for a moment. You move away from Wooyoung, a slight hesitancy from him before he lets go. You know that he’s probably doing it for show, the strong hold on you from before probably leaving bruises. You stand, ignoring all of their gazes and walking over to Yunho.
“I just need my phone, and you all can do what you want. I don’t want to be involved in any of this.” It’s true. Their mysterious allure is something you never took the pleasure of trying to uncover, not before and not now after meeting them. You don’t see them exchanging looks as you dig through the bucket Yunho sits on the small table, frantically looking for your phone.
“You’re not the least bit curious?” Yeosang’s deep voice speaks over the music playing. You falter in your search for just a second, before continuing to look.
Now’s not the time for curiosity. If anything, you hope that you can forget this night like many others seem to. Perhaps it can protect you from what you’ve seen and felt. Hopefully enough so that you can get back to your normal, peaceful life. No… strange creatures. Whatever they may be.
“Ignoring us isn’t going to stop what’s happening-”
“And what exactly is happening?” You turn to Wooyoung. “I just wanted my phone, that’s it. You can keep your weird gang activities to yourselves.”
“We both know that you know we aren’t just a band, yn.”
“Stop it,” you hiss, shaking your head. “I don’t want this.”
“It’s too late,” Seonghwa murmurs. “Hanse saw her face. He wouldn’t pause in his search for you once you leave our premises. I truly apologize that we involved you in our private affairs, yn…” You didn’t hear him stand, but he’s next to you, leaning down and peering into your eyes. “But there’s no backing away from this. If you ignore the danger, then you will be killed sooner rather than later.”
Fuck. You hold yourself up on the table, staring down in thought. You somehow trust his words, despite only knowing him for less than an hour. It’s not enough for you to completely trust him, but you can see that he’s not lying. Especially with the way Hanse was staring at you. Like you were his next meal.
“What are you?” You say softly. 
“It’s easy to guess,” Yunho shrugs. “Shows at night. Hwa drinking blood, our cold skin. Points to only one thing.”
“We're vampires.” 
You drop the bucket on the floor.
Wooyoung giggles, “When you say it like that, it makes it seem normal.”
“Not exactly a life I’d wish upon anyone,” Yeosang stands, brushing off his pants. “I need to patrol. You can talk to the human and tell her all the facts. Nothing I haven’t heard millions of times.” He glances at you as he walks past. His nose wrinkles but he says nothing to you, exiting out the door. Seonghwa nods at you, following behind.
Yunho guides you to the couch he was just sitting on, Wooyoung quickly shifts to sit next to you once more. His fascination with you is odd and frankly alarming, but there’s more to worry about right now. Like being stuck in a room full of people who would suck your blood without thinking twice.
Normal problems.
“What does this mean for me? Why are you telling me this?”
“Well,” Hongjoong looks at the floor. “Hanse isn’t exactly a reputable vampire. His clan owns the neighboring city, and we own this one. There have been incidents on their side of humans being killed, many considering there being a serial killer on the loose. Nothing has come to affect us, but because of the alarm, many of their citizens have been avoiding leaving their homes. And less people on the streets means-”
“Less blood walking around,” Yunho says. “They’ve been pestering us about sharing our land, but we’d never consider it. Their way of feeding is… quite different from ours. We don’t kill them, just let them forget about it. No murders.”
“Not recently, anyway. No reason to lie. We weren’t exactly model vampires all of our lives,” Hongjoong says. “But now that Hanse knows about you, he’s not going to stop. Yes, your blood smells sweet, sweeter than anything I’ve scented in a while,” he sucks in a breath, eyes flicking to your neck. An unreadable expression crosses his face, before he shakes his head. “But you aren’t our pet like he thinks. And there’s no way to convince him that that’s not the case. They’ve always wanted their own… walking blood supply. And if he believes that you’re interested because you were with us, he’ll eventually find you and take you away so they can have you for themselves.”
He looks into your eyes. “We’re sorry.”
"No, I'm not doing this." You stand, pulling your arm away from Wooyoung's outstretched hand. "Fuck you, fuck all of you. I'm going home."
"Not possible.”
A voice you haven't heard before speaks up. You turn to the door, quickly recognizing the man that was on stage earlier.  "And who are you exactly?" Your head flicks to him in the corner, hands resting crossed against his chest as he avoids looking in your direction. Hongjoong slowly grins, teeth piercing the soft skin of his lower lip. Despite their confession to you, you can't help but tremble in fear at his expression. 
You can already feel the drumming of Wooyoung's fingers. Dancing close to the back of your neck, inching closer and closer as seconds pass. 
"That's Jongho. Our other lead singer. He doesn't really interfere with our activities. Keeps to himself, right?" Hongjoong wiggles his eyebrows at him, but he doesn't bother moving from his stance. "He's a bit boring. Humans are much more interesting than him. He is a vegetarian, after all."
"A vegetarian?"
"Sips the blood out of bags, yn," Wooyoung is closer now, words brushing against your skin. Sending trembles down your spine. He grins, tilting his head. "But he's a little anxious, you see. You just smell so good, even he's getting nervous."
"Fuck off," Jongho growls from his spot, glaring at Wooyoung. His eyes don't meet yours, but you can see how they linger over your figure, focusing on the small portion of your skin peeking out from your collar. He shuts his eyes, looking away. 
You can't decipher much from his gaze, the bodyguard from the front door bursting in the room. His nose is flared, fists clenched on his sides. He looks to you, recognition in his gaze.
"The blood bag from the front door?" He says, a bit of a question at the end. He takes another step, quickly stopped by the look Hongjoong gives him. "Out of every human you could choose, her?"
"Is there a problem?" 
He glares, "There are humans that smell sweeter than her.”
“They were dull and lacked life. She is a talkative one. And didn’t run when I confessed. But we all know why she’s here,” Hongjoong shrugs, looking at you.
“I’m not going to be one of your blood bags, Hongjoong. I’m not going to let you sit here and tell me that I’m going to let you do anything you want with me. Fuck you.”
“We don’t want that from you,” Hongjoong sighs softly. “Mingi is just in a mood. You’re more special than a simple human for us to feed off of. San here,” he gestures to the man, “He has a contract that you can sign before we discuss things further. It will protect us, and protect you. No information will be leaked to unruly parties, and you will be safe from ever being affected by our wrongdoings. It is an even trade.”
What the hell is he on about? You just wanted your phone, not to sign contracts with strangers. You glance at San, scoffing.  “He deals with law? A bit hard to believe,” you eye said man, but he only quirks a brow. As if inviting you to speak further on his character. Of course you don’t take the bait; you consider your life a bit too precious to just toss away at the whims of a vampire attorney. Even the combination of words are a bit silly to even think of. So you only purse your lips, moving your gaze away from his alluring one.
“Which is understandable,” Hongjoong concurs. He takes out a necklace, holding it between his fingers. “But with the long lives we have lived, it will be unfortunate if someone decided to bring the force of the law against us. I’d rather not spend my days rotting behind a prison cell. Not that we would, of course. But it is helpful, nonetheless.” The necklace drops to the table, a wince from Yeosang catching your attention. “But we didn’t bring you back here to tell you about how San practices law. This piece of jewelry, can you touch it?” Hongjoong slides it against the glass to you. Oddly, it doesn’t scratch at all.
The room grows silent; only the muted music filling the air. You stare at the jewels, the emerald color quite vibrant in the low light. Your curiosity almost outweighs the red exclamation points of danger. So despite it, you only stare at it then flick your gaze to Hongjoong. He tilts his head, waiting for you to respond.
“Why? How do I know this won’t curse me for all eternity?” You question. Seonghwa scoffs, rolling his eyes. “What? I know none of you. Do you expect me to blindly follow your words?”
A scoff from the corner catches your attention. “Quite brave for a little human. Even if she turns out not to be ours, it will be entertaining to see her plead for her life.” You don’t recognize him from the performance they’ve just completed. He’s considerably taller than most of the men in the room, attire similar to theirs. You’d wonder if he actually was part of the band, but your thoughts are preoccupied by the slow movement of Yeosang from the back of the room. He catches your eyes, a small smile on his lips. Instead of comfort, it is more eerie than anything else.
“Don’t tease her, Mingi. Lady,” Hongjoong’s eyes move back to you, scowl falling. “This is not a ruse. If you touch it and you don’t give us the desired reaction, then we will let you go. It is as simple as that.”
“But I know what you are. I could just leave and tell people about it,” you say, brows furrowed. It’s not the wisest thing to do, mentioning your place. But they all seem to only laugh at your words, puzzling you more. “What’s funny?”
“You truly haven’t heard of this club. I thought you were jesting, but it seems to be true,” San chuckles, shaking his head. “Our reputation precedes us. We’ve been accused of being ‘vampires’ countless times to the authorities. Your words will be nothing new to their ears. It’ll just add to the pile of delusional patrons surrounding this place.”
“You’re lying,” you glare, and he shrugs. He leans behind him, grabbing your cell phone and dialing the police. Once he puts it on speaker, he waits.
“This is the emergency hotline. What is your emergency?”
The teasing expression drops, a panicked one replacing it. His voice is desperate as he speaks into the phone. Playing into the character of a frightened club goer. “This band that performs at the Clair de lune, there’s something off about them. One of my friends went in their backroom and told me –“
“Told you that they’re drinking blood?” The operator’s voice is unamused, almost monotone as she listens to San’s pleas.
“Yes, and I know this sounds crazy but please just listen to me-“
“Sir,” the woman interrupts San. “Do you understand that this line is for emergency use only? We do not tolerate false claims and our officers do not have time for it when other callers need this line more than a prank. If you call back again about this, you will be reported and fined. Do you understand?”
“But-”
“Do you understand, sir?” She presses him. He sighs – even you believe his fake hysterics – and agrees, ending the call. Without another word, he tosses you the phone. You grab it, gripping it tightly as you try to think things through. There had to be dozens of calls from his place for the police to just brush him off that way. How incompetent can the police force be? You’d think that they’d actively investigate the club if there’s been so many calls. Or perhaps they did and found nothing of value that’s been mentioned. Nevertheless, it leaves you at a disadvantage. If the police won’t believe your words, you have no escape.
“So, what will it be? The necklace isn’t laced with poison or anything nefarious. A touch won’t kill you,” Hongjoong moves the necklace closer. His persistence is irking on your nerves, but you avoid letting it get to you. It will be quite unlucky if you didn’t survive this encounter.
With great hesitance, you reach for the necklace. Breaths are hushed as your fingers hover above the jewel, your skin touching it lightly. You feel nothing at first, lifting it in your hands and examining the metal. At least, until your eyes peer into the jewel.
“I will be delighted,” a voice raspier than your own falls from your lips, brows raised as you gaze at the man in front of you. Somehow you, in this vision of sorts, doesn’t see it the least bit odd. But as you stare, your confusion only grows. Most of the clothing looked thrown together; loose fitting garments tucked into slacks, boots worn but still kept in okay shape. The more you take in his outfit – wide brim and cloth lazily resting against his shoulders – the more you believe that he’s a pirate. A slight difference from what you’ve seen in the media, but still a pirate. One gold earring accented his ears. That distinction made you recognize him in an instant.
Hongjoong rests his body against the wood of the ship. “Will you? But your eyes have been cast elsewhere. Seonghwa has taken your fancy instead of I.”
“Has he? Because I do recall a well night’s toss in the quarters of Wooyoung. Or was it Yeosang? Jongho? I cannot keep count,” you quirk your brow, fingers brushing against the familiar necklace. His eyes follow your movements, tongue moistening his lips. “Me agreeing to be aboard this ship was never a promise that I will lay with one man. And why would I, when there is an endless supply?”
“You treat us like goods?”
“Oh, absolutely not,” you move closer, hand resting a breath away from his. “I treat you like treasure.”
You drop the necklace from your hands, chest tight. You would’ve said it was a daydream, a mere thought you were swept up into. But something that real, that feeling, it felt nothing like a dream. Your phone is unmoving between your hands as you stare at the reflection of the door in the mirror ahead. Pretend it was nothing. They wouldn’t be the wiser.
Your plan doesn’t even get the chance to work, Hongjoong taking the necklace from where you dropped it, tucking it into his suit jacket. Your sarcastic attitude shifts for a moment as you watch him stand, your eyes following his every move. That lapse in judgment makes you forget that there’s others in the room. Particularly, Yunho standing guard by the door.
“Oh pretty,” Yunho tsks, your eyes meeting in the reflection. “I knew it was you.”
“How could this be possible?” Wooyoung paces back and forth, hand running through his hair. “It has been hundreds of years. It can’t be. It was just a mere dream, there was no chance that it could be true. Souls are rarely seen in similar bodies.”
“Would you rather it not be her?” San gripes, eyes still on you. “I for one am glad to see you again. The last few hundred years have been quite the nightmare.”
“We don’t even know what she saw,” Mingi says, moving from his lean against the far wall. “It could be just a farce. Getting riled up over nothing will only hurt us in the end.” He looks at you, eyes narrowed. “Now, what did you see?”
“Nothing,” you say, unmoving from your spot. “And even if I did, I wouldn’t utter a word about it.”
“Your attitude was endearing in the beginning, but now it’s really getting to me,” he replies back, voice sour. “Even if you are her, there’s only a small part of me that would hesitate to kill you.”
It’s not an empty threat in the slightest, his eyes glowing in the low light. You’re running out of options fast. They won’t let you go, not until you tell them what you’ve seen. And although you’d prefer to lie to get out of it, there isn’t a chance that it’d work. You just know.
“Patience, Mingi,” Yunho touches his forearm lightly. “We have all the time in the world. She will confess what she’s seen, one way or another.”           
“Why do you care? And why are you speaking to me and asking if I know you? I’ve never seen any of you in my life.” You’re not fibbing with your words. Despite their popularity in this neighborhood, tonight is the first night you’ve caught a glimpse of what they look like. Oddly enough, there aren’t any photos of the popular band on the internet. Band, you scoff to yourself. More like a clan of bloodthirsty creatures. Ones that have probably bribed the police officers of the strange occurrences in this underground club.
“In this life, yes. But in a past one, you saw us quite often,” Jongho murmurs. He’s the only one who hasn’t gazed into your eyes, his focus stuck on the floor beneath him. “It’s difficult for humans to remember what they once were. It’s rare and few in between. This is why you need to tell us what you’ve seen. We know you want to leave. A simple explanation of what you witnessed when you touched that necklace is all that we need to know.”
“… That is all?” You ask no one in particular. Each one nods their head though, moving closer, interested in what you’re going to say. You press your hands between your thighs, thinking back to the images in your head. “It wasn’t anything extraordinary. There was… a woman and a man. They were speaking to each other about spending the night together. He was a bit jealous that she had other partners besides him, but she expressed that she isn’t confined to just one man. And then she touched that necklace on my neck. That’s all that happened.”
San laughs, astonished. “You are her.”
“I’m not! It was just a dream-“
“Your neck,” Yeosang says after a moment. “You said she touched the necklace on my neck. A slip of the tongue says a lot,” his demeanor has changed, stiff body a bit more relaxed. “Where were you? What location?”
“I…” You think hard, trying to recall. The scene was quite dark, but you did hear something behind the hushed tones. The sound of loud waves hitting wood. “It… it must have been on a boat. There’s no other reason for that sound.”
“It was not a mere boat, my rose,” San says softly. “The Hiraeth was unlike any other. She was an infamous ship, housing the most feared crew of the seas. Hongjoong would have thrown you overboard if we were on her at this moment,” He teases, glancing at Hongjoong. “He didn’t earn his place as captain of the greatest ship that’s ever sailed for her to be called a small boat.”
“As you can see, San is very passionate,” Hongjoong notes, laughing softly. “But his words ring true. All of us in this room fought our hardest for us to have the honor to be aboard the Hiraeth. Unlike you, of course. You caught a ride on our ship when it was at port. Who would’ve thought that we would catch the eye of the rose?”
“Rose?” All of their words are going in one ear and out the other. The Hiraeth, a ship that they’ve once owned in a prior life – correction, the immortal life that they live in now. And somehow, your previous reincarnation knew them back then. It sounds far-fetched, but a part of you believes it to be true. They can either be a strange cult that likes to drink human blood (which may be true), or they are in fact vampires, living beyond years that you can comprehend. Questioning them is the only thing you can do to figure out what exactly is going on around here. “Why do you keep on calling me rose?”
“That is a long story for the short amount of time that we have right now,” Yunho says, staring at the door just behind you. “The next set is soon. We can’t keep them waiting. You may go.”
You don’t let any of them say another word, grabbing your bag and turning to the door. You grip the knob, swinging it open. It slams against the frame behind you, but you pay no mind. The crowd is still as rowdy as before, more patrons moving close to the stage to see the band that they all love. Unlike yourself, who’d rather be far away from here. It’s rough getting through, most people stuck in their spot, blocking your way to the exit. The strum of a bass doesn’t even stop you. Until you bump into someone in front of you. You almost curse, the thought drifting from your mind as you stare at them. It’s as if they’re frozen in place. Stuck in a trance. A quick glance around makes you see that everyone is. Not one of the concert goers is moving, eyes straight ahead to the stage. Against your better judgment, you follow their gaze. Wooyoung holds the bass guitar, lips pressed against the mic. A small smirk slowly forms on his lips, lids heavy as he grips the stand. The boom of the drums makes you jump, Jongho’s singing vibrates through your body.
You pull yourself out of the hypnotic sounds of music, moving around the people in a trance and making your way to the door. Mingi stands there – somehow getting there before you – blocking your way.
“I thought I was allowed to leave?” You hiss. Mingi’s brows quirk, head gesturing to the stage.
“You’ll miss the main event,” he says simply. He doesn’t budge, and you don’t dare touch him. You reluctantly turn around, gaze moved back to the stage. Your mouth dries at the scene ahead. Wooyoung grips a person in his hands, lips pressed against their neck. From afar, it would look as if he’s trapped them in a romantic embrace. But you know better. Especially with the tightness of his hold on their arms, the shimmer of liquid falling down their skin, dripping to the tiles below. It's as if you're frozen in place like everyone else, unable to look away from the scene in front of you. But it's not the worst part of it. Despite the gruesome scene, his eyes are on yours. Steady. Unblinking. 
"He's not going to kill him," Mingi says, pulling you out of the trance. "We don't kill any of them. They just won't remember why their body aches. We aren't killers, y/n. We've grown out of that."
You look away from Wooyoung, moving around Mingi. He doesn't stop you this time, even as you trip as you make your way up the stairs. You swing the door open, the cold air of the night hitting you harshly. You don't stop moving, even as you run out of breath. You make it to the nearest bus stop, squeezing yourself into the seat and staring ahead, tucking your legs close to you. There's no one on the sidewalks, no one that would be a witness if one of them decided that you were better as dinner than whatever they want you to be. Your fingers dig into your pants, lip trembling at the image burned into your mind. 
"What the fuck," you curse, biting your lip. Your teeth pierce the soft skin, a soft ouch whispered as you touch it. "Can this night get any worse?" You wipe the residue on your shirt. It's too late for the buses to be running, way past 12am. The next one is around 6am, hours from now. You think, pressing the power button on your phone. It doesn't turn on, no matter how many times you press it.
"Just my luck," you say, tucking it into your pocket. Your apartment isn't too far away from this place, but that means walking at least fifteen minutes alone at this time of night. You widen your eyes, realizing what you've just done. You left your friend at the club. A club filled with vampires. You quickly stand. 
Ignoring the warnings in your head, ignoring how your body fights against you, trying to pull you back from jogging to the entrance of the club. You reach it, gripping the knob. It doesn't budge, no matter how many times you pull on it. Your fists hit the metal, but no one answers.
"I know you can hear me out here!" You screech, tugging once more then kicking. You rub your face, swallowing slowly. She has to still be in there. Sure, you saw her chatting up a guy but she wouldn't leave when she wanted to see Hiraeth play. She's many things, but she doesn't waste money. No matter how attractive the guy is. And despite knowing that she'd leave without a second though if she was in your position, you can't do the same. Not when you know what this club is.
But you had little alternatives left. If they won't open the door, how would you help her? Stand outside all night, waiting until it opens again? Wait until a patron stumbles out and takes that opportunity? You continue to curse at yourself, sighing loudly.
"A rose shouldn't be in despair."
You whip your head around, eyes widening. The man from before – no, vampire – stands there, hands tucked in his pockets. His head is tilted as he stares at you, tongue dragging along is piercing on his lips. 
"Do not fuck with me," you say harshly, despite the fear in your heart and your sweaty palms. You have nothing, left it all in your purse, still in the backroom of the club. Right now, all you have are your wits. And you haven't exactly started off on the best note. "Get the hell away from me."
"I didn't recognize you at first. The fucks in there wanted to keep you hidden from my eyes. And they did, for a bit," he purses his lips. "But it's a bit difficult to hide how pleasant you smell. Even someone as poise as me could sniff you out in a room full of blood."
"I'll give you the perfume name if that's what you want."
He laughs, head thrown back as it echoes in the night. You move a bit closer to the door, hoping that someone leaves the club. It's a longshot, but it's the only one you've got. 
"Ah, still as snarky as before. Although," he glances at your neck. "You're not bleeding like you did when I last saw you. Still have that scar in the middle of your chest?"
You touch your chest quickly. Fabric is covering your skin from being seen, so there's no way he could've known. The oddly shaped birthmark that you've had since you were young sits there. You've tried covering it up with makeup, anything. But it always shows. No matter what you've tried. How could he …? You furrow your brows. Perhaps, the guys weren't lying as much as you thought. 
"What do you want with me?" You ask. 
Hanse shrugs, moving closer. "Just to talk. Can't really talk to you with your bodyguard hanging around, though. Back to my place?"
"In your dreams," you shoot back. His friendly smile slips, lips in a straight line.
"There's only so much patience I have, rose. You might not believe me now, but staying around here, seeing Hiraeth often isn't wise. Their words are cunning, sharp. You will begin to believe everything they say, your doubt will disappear. You will not be safe here."
"And I will be safe with you? A stranger? Do you believe that I will just agree and go with you?" You're both afraid and furious. Do these men take you for some damsel in distress, ready to hop in the arms of the first man that offers? “Get the fuck away from me.”
He rubs his eyes, sighing softly. His gaze moves back to you, taking a card out of his pocket. He holds it out between two fingers, waiting for you to grab it. You don’t, so he flicks it. You catch it with ease, looking down at the words written.
Do Han-se
XXX-XXX-XXX
“If you ever need me, us, you can give that number a call. Even if it rings once, I’ll be able to find you. Wherever, if you need me,” he says simply. “I hope that you won’t ever have to dial it, but keep it safe, rose. Subin wouldn’t like it if you died early again in this life.”
“Who…?”
You look up. He’s already gone, the only presence of him being this strange business card. You think about tossing it away, throwing it down a sewer. But instead, you tuck it in your front pocket. The doors to the club open, people coming out. The crowd is loud, laughs echoing around the side street. You wait there patiently for any sign of your friend. After what seems like several minutes, she comes out, glancing around. Her eyes land on your, and she grins. She tugs along a guy pressed against her side. You wrinkle your nose, ignoring him and looking at her.
“Where’d you go- Hey!” 
You push her hair to the side, looking at her neck. No marks are left there, and you sigh in relief, moving away. She glares at you, but you ignore it, glancing at the man she has tagging along. “Did you meet someone?”
“Yesss,” her words drag. You’d think that she’s drunk, but that’s just how she acts without an ounce of alcohol. She pulls him close to her side, pressing her lips against his arm. “His name is Jaehyeong, and we’re in the same classes! He’s going to take me home. He can take you too, you know. I think the buses aren’t running anymore.”
You honestly don’t trust this Jaehyeong, but you agree, letting him lead the both of you to his car. It’s not the most dangerous thing you’ve done tonight, and definitely not the last. You shift into the backseat, throwing your head back against the rest. 
The ride is smooth despite the flirtation between the both of them. You tell her to message you when she arrives at her house, and the next morning. But before you leave, you tell her to send you a photo of his license and registration before driving off. It might be a bit of paranoia, but you can’t really trust anyone these days. Especially since tonight, the alarming danger you’ve just been through. But you’re home, you’re safe, and you didn’t see anyone tailing his car. So you walk into your apartment, tossing your bag onto your kitchen chair and sitting on the couch. You’re thankful a bit for your mini vacation that you took from work, enough time to recuperate and settle your heart before you go back to the store.
The night seems long as you get ready for bed, taking a quick shower. You feel the insides of your pockets, fingers touching the card. You take it out, staring at the numbers. Getting rid of it wouldn’t be such a bad thing. But it’s a reminder of tonight; the gazes of Hiraeth on you, the knowledge that you now know of vampires lurking around your city. You take one more glance at the card then toss it in the bin. 
-
Your break is over quicker than you thought, sighing as you put on your clothes. You adjust your hat, grabbing your phone off the charge and leave your apartment. The days after the club incident have been dull, nothing out of the ordinary happening as you went back into your routine. You looked over your shoulders almost everyday, but the thought of them now only lingers in the back of your mind. There hasn’t been an appearance from them or Hanse. You’re thankful for the boringness of it all, thankful that you don’t have to worry about a vampire appearing from around the corner. Especially since you work the day shift. Not that you know exactly how vampires work, but you’ve seen that in several movies. All of them emphasized that they couldn’t walk around during the day. 
You make it to work okay, greeting your coworkers and going to the back for the cart of book returns. You hum as you restock, frowning when you see half empty disposable coffee cups in odd places. You toss them as you walk by, using hand sanitizer every so often. Your cart is almost empty when you hear a familiar voice in the aisle in front of yours. It’s softer, you don’t quite notice it until you hear them continue to speak.
“Ah, she has to be around here somewhere,” your manager says. “She’s the one that you’ll need for recommendations. Reads fantasy every chance she gets,” he chuckles. You stop moving, listening to their steps.
It can’t be. It’s not possible.
“Does she?” His voice is soft as he speaks to your manager. “That sounds like the perfect person to speak to.” 
You grip the cart, thinking. It’s possible that he didn’t know it was you. No, they had to know. The coincidence is too unreal for it to be true. But if they know where you work, what else do they know? Your family, your friends? Where you live? A shiver rolls down your spine. You leave your cart abandoned, moving down another aisle. The steps of your manager and him turn down where you just were as you hide in between bookshelves. 
"Ah, I thought she was here," your manager says. "Well, this is the aisle you'd want to be in. I'll try to find her but our store is pretty big, there might not be much luck." 
"That's too bad. Thank you sir, I'll find something on my own." 
They exchange a few words, before your manager walks off to help someone else. You close your eyes for a moment. Letting out a breath of relief at his words. Perhaps he'll leave? Give up? You're stuck in the corner of the bookstore, and the only way is forward. So you stand there silently, ears perked for the sound of his steps fading. Instead, though, you hear him waltz forward, closer and closer to where you are.
"You've always been cunning, doe."
You freeze at the words.
"We've told you before. Your scent is strong, you know. Nothing smells like you. Even the thick scent of perfume you've been wearing doesn't mask it. That is a smart move, though. If I wasn't already familiar with your scent, I would have walked away."
Your chest rises and falls as you shrink into yourself. "How did you find me?" You ask.
He chuckles lightly, "How? We've never lost you, doe. A few days of not seeing us doesn't mean that we haven't seen you. We told you that you're special. Why hide when we will find you?"
You glance around your spot for any escape. Anything that can make him leave you alone. But there's nothing. His slow steps round the corner, your eyes meeting his gaze. He's wearing all black, a few loose buttons on his shirt showing his skin underneath. His hair is pulled back, showing his undercut. But his lips are smirking, eyebrows raised as he stops at the end. Watching you. 
"There's my pretty little doe."
"You can't be here. I'm working, Seonghwa. I don't have time for games–"
"Games?" His eyes narrow as he moves closer. "Is that what you think this is? A game?"
"What else could it be?"
"My pretty doe," he tsks, shaking his head. "Didn't you hear us speak before? This is no game to us. You are no game to us. You are our rose, my doe. We will never treat you like other humans, because you are not like them. You are ours."
"I am not fucking yours," you hiss, glaring as he stops just a foot in front of you. "You don't scare me. None of you do. So stop telling me that I'm yours and leave me the Hell alone. Find someone else who's willing to bend at your will. Because that person is not me, Seonghwa. And it will never be."
His head tilts as he listens, blinking slowly. "Is that so?"
"It is."
He moves closer now, your bodies inches apart. His hand reaches up, fingers brushing against your skin. It's cold to the touch, but somehow, you feel your skin warming up. Your body trembling beneath his touch. He leans down, smirking.
"You can tell me to move anytime you'd like, my doe."
His lips glide along the skin just below your jaw, breaths cold. His thumb strokes the tender part of your head, just behind your ear. He holds you in place, grip steady. You swallow just as his lips tremble. They press against your vein, tongue oddly warm in comparison to his cold body. Your own hands dig into your jeans, thoughts wild. You could’ve sworn you saw another person pass by. He doesn’t seem to care; his chest is pressed against yours, holding you roughly against the wooden wall behind you. There's no resistance from your side. Instead, your thoughts are filled with things that it should definitely not be filled with. Images of Seonghwa using you as he pleases.
“You smell divine,” he says, pulling his lips away from your skin. His irises dilate, the quick assumption that they’re contacts immediately fleeting from your mind. Panic starts to rise in your chest, but he doesn’t move away from you. Instead, his hands press on either side of your head, eyes steady on yours.
“Don’t be scared. As long as I’m here, no one can hurt you.” His lips curve, a sly grin rising. “But I do like it when you’re frightened. It makes it all the more fun.”
"What do you want from me?" You say. His hands drop from you, moving back. Your thoughts are still clouded with him, but much less so than just a moment ago. You curse at yourself. How did you fall for his charms? You would have done anything for him just because his fingers touched you.
"We want you to remember," he says softly. He backs away, nodding to himself. "I came here to confirm that you are her. You look similar to her, but not all at once. Wooyoung wanted to come, but he's a bit preoccupied.  So I was chosen to take his place. He isn't happy about it, but he will live."
"Seonghwa."
He turns on his heel, eyes flicking to yours. 
"How do you know that I'm the woman you're looking for?"
His smile is subtle as he looks at you. From where you're standing, you can see the woe in his eyes as he loses himself in thought. He clears his throat, looking away. "When I touched you. Humans are often afraid of us. When we touch them, their body tells them that we are a threat. That we will hurt them. Every single human that I have brushed against, by accident or otherwise, has been disgusted by me. But you," he closes his eyes. "You were never afraid of me. Your eyes only looked at me with warmth. The same eyes that now look at me in horror. I yearn for that change, and hope it will be soon. See you later, doe."
He says nothing more, leaving you alone in the aisle.
-
You stare at the assortment of products in front of you, basket in hand. Several types of garlic products stare back at you. Waiting for you to decide which one you want. You close your eyes for a moment, thinking. This is silly, you say to yourself. There’s a slight chance that they’re allergic to garlic. You doubt the truth of it anyway. If Seonghwa can walk around during the day, not affected by the sun, the chance of this vegetable being fatal to them is slim. Still, you grab a few garlic powders off the shelf, throwing it next to the raw garlic in your basket.
“This won’t help.”
You turn around quickly, eyes flicking over the man that stands next to you. He’s wearing all black, fast hidden with a mask. You can still see his eyes though. A soft brown. He glances in your basket, humming in confirmation.
“Vampires aren’t going to run because you’re mixing garlic into everything you eat. Things like that don’t affect them, no matter how often films tell us otherwise.”
“I just like using it for pasta,” you say, moving a bit away from him. Stupid idea to pretend that you don’t know what he’s talking about. But you don’t have much of a choice. It’s the middle of the night, and there aren't many people in the market. A few elderly aren’t going to help you if this guy turns out to be some creep. Which is very likely, particularly with the mask and hat covering his distinct features. 
"The garlic, silver, it doesn't do anything to them. More laughable if anything else," he touches the shelf, a bit of powder smearing his fingertips. "It was a myth started by them to make humans ignorant to what truly hurts them. Smart in a sense. Having humans follow false leads that would eventually lead them to their demise.”
“Sounds interesting. Well, I have to go,” you turn on your heels, moving in the opposite direction.
“Pretending to be oblivious to what I’m saying will just result in a shorter lifespan,” he stands. You stop walking, holding your basket in your hand tightly. He’s right and you know it’s true. But trusting the words of a stranger? You look back, noticing that he hasn’t moved from his spot. It puzzles you; everyone you’ve met seems to want to chase after you. But him? His hands are tucked in his pockets, gaze on yours. He’s giving you a choice; stay and listen, or go.
Not much of a choice, since he’s the only person that seems to know what’s happening with you. 
“What do you know about vampires?” You ask, voice hush. You can’t see his lips, but his eyes squint, smiling behind the mask. “And how do you know me?” 
“Once Hiraeth has taken a note of you, everyone involved with them knows. It is just how it is,” he shrugs, finally moving from his spot. You hold the basket in front of your body, a makeshift shield as he makes his way to you. “They don’t often bother humans for this long, so there must be something special about you. Perhaps your scent?” He tilts his head, eyes flicking over your body. 
You know a bit of why they’re interested in you. Not enough to explain it to anyone, but still. “I don’t care, frankly.” 
“Ah, but you should. Knowing their endgame is a way for you to be free of them. Not many who catch the eye of those eight survive to tell the story. The last time they were infatuated with a human was when they were one themselves-“ He stops speaking, gaze moving behind you. “Being alone at night isn’t wise. Here,” he holds out his hand, dropping something into your basket. 
You grab it, a small pouch resting between your fingers. 
“It is a charm. They will still be able to roam around you, but won’t be able to touch you. It’s important that you keep this on you at all times, even when you’re resting. Do you understand my words?” 
“Yes, but-“ 
“Good,” his eyes flick between yours, thoughts unknown to you. “I cannot stay any longer, unfortunately. We will meet again when time allows it, and I’ll tell you more. It was nice to see you again.” Again? He moves around you, turning down another aisle. You follow his steps, rounding the corner and stop. It’s as if he’s disappeared into thin air, leaving you alone with your now silly basket full of garlic. 
You sit it on the side, a light breath falling from your lips. You tuck the small bag of whatever it may be deep into your pocket, grabbing the items you actually need from the basket and walking up to self-checkout. The store is oddly quiet, a few workers here and there far away from where you are. You scan your items quickly, tossing them into a bag and leaving the store. Your home is only a few steps away from the store, but you walk swiftly. Hand gripping the small bag the man just gave you. 
Who was he, exactly? He knows you somehow, knows a bit about your relationship – for lack of a better word – with the strange group of men. You’ve learned nothing from his words except that garlic does nothing but make vampires laugh in your face. Well, at least he saved you from a moment of embarrassment. You walk up the steps to your condo, typing in the code and entering the elevator. You let out a sigh of relief as the doors close, until a foot stops them. 
“My apologies, this elevator takes a bit too long to get to the fifth floor, and I’d rather not wait for it to come back down.” 
“Oh, no problem at all-“ Your eyes flick to the man who just entered, eyes widening. Yunho stands there, hand outstretched to hold it open for the next person. Mingi walks it just as the door begins to shut, leaning against the wall. They wear similar clothing to the man you spoke to in the market, though only black hats covered their hair, masks tucked away. 
You try to walk forward but Yunho blocks your path, doors sliding shut. 
“Fuck me,” you mutter to yourself, glancing between the both of them. Yunho holds that same small smile on his lips, resting his body against the wall to your left. Mingi sits against the right, eyes on you. He pulls his hat off his head, letting his hair rest in messy waves against his cheeks. You hold the small pouch in your hand tightly, trying to come up with anything that can get you out of this situation. “Not a day goes by when you don’t leave me alone.” 
“It’s been, hmm, how many days Mingi?” Yunho looks at the man in front of him. “Ah, I know! Five days since the concert. That’s plenty of time away from us pestering you.” 
“What do you want from me?” You ask, fingers almost digging into the pouch. Mingi’s eyes flick to your pockets, before looking at you. 
“You were speaking to someone at the market.” 
“Am I not allowed to have conversations now?” You retort, frown on your lips. Was that why the man looked over your shoulder, pausing the conversation? You’ve tried not to show your fear around them, and other feelings you’d rather not acknowledge at this point. But this stalking that they’re doing only leaves you on edge. The only thing you can do is watch your back and even that hasn’t been working out well. 
“Not with them,” Yunho says, the elevator lurching as it rises. You’re on the top floor, so you’ll be in it for a while. With them. Your luck is only getting worse as time goes by. “They aren’t people you should associate with.”
“I don’t even know him, what makes you think I’ll continue to meet him at random places? Do you believe that I want to be bothered while I’m shopping?” 
Mingi snickers. “Even if it wasn’t us, I’m sure someone would’ve stopped you. No one shops for garlic in bulk.”
Your face warms at his words. So much for being off the hook. 
“They’re like us, rose. They’re not going to stop bothering you until they have you. It is what we do. Our kind, does.” He moves a bit closer to you, but you press yourself against the wall as much as you can. “I just wanted to smell you.”
You furrow your brows. “Thanks? But I’m pretty positive I showered today.”
“It is not that, yn,” he moves closer, but stops. Mingi glances at the things you’re holding, hands tucked in your pockets, before his eyes flick back up to your face. “He gave you a charm.” Yunho’s smile slips at the words. “And you accepted it.”
“Oh Hell,” Yunho curses, running his fingers through his hair. “Fucking Hell.”
“Why would you accept a charm, yn?” Mingi insists, anger in his eyes. “Don’t you realize what you’ve done?”
“Keep you away from me, that’s for sure.”
“No, you-” He holds back his words, moving to the opposite wall. “That isn’t a protection spell against us. That doesn’t stop us from getting close to you. As you can see,” he waved his hands around. “We’re completely fine being in a confined space with you. That won’t do anything to stop us from touching you if we’d like. That charm that Subin handed you, it’s a gift. From a vampire.”
His words are going over your head, your hands still gripping the pouch. Nothing he has said convinces you that you should let go of it, especially with how angry he is. And they have yet to touch you, so it might be working. But that name… it’s familiar. You just can’t quite recall from where. 
“What Mingi is saying is, that little bag he has given you is not a blessing. Charms like that are created to keep track of where humans may be. We give them to ones that we desire so that we cannot lose sight of you, no matter where you are. Subin gave you that charm so that he knows where you are, at all times. It does the opposite of keeping you safe. You have to willingly give it up so we can help you.”
“Help me how?” Your hold on the bag is looser now as you hear his words. What can you believe? The words of a complete stranger, or theirs? From people that are following you, watching you wherever you go? “Why should I believe you?”
Yunho’s hand brushes against your wrist, cold. He doesn’t linger long, enough to prove his point. But your body is still shivering, goosebumps across your skin. It’s oddly gentlemanly despite the circumstances, only touching you as long as he needs to. Your eyes flick to his face, noticing how his eyes are shut, swallowing deeply. 
“Now do you understand?” he whispers, lids flicking open to meet yours. His pupils are blown out, gaze still on yours. “It does not affect us.”
“Then why do you look like you’re in pain?” 
His lips raise in the corner at your question. “That is not pain, rose. That is the complete opposite.” He moves back from you, eyes still on your pocket. “As long as you have that on you, it will help them keep track of you. As of right now, they know where you reside. It’s unfortunate, but the scent will linger even if you let go of the charm at this very moment.”
“How long?”
“Hm?” his brow raises.
“How long will the scent linger? How long will they know where I am?”
Mingi clears his throat. “At least a month, but it can be more depending on how they created that charm. So it may last from a month to months at a time. Right now you are safe because we are here, but when we leave you will be vulnerable. I apologize for not stepping in sooner when I saw Subin with you,” his words are rough as he says it, shaking his head. “I did not fulfill my duties of protecting you. But I can, now. It’s not something you’ll like-”
“You will not be staying with me.” You say sternly, moving your hands from your pocket. “I’m not letting any of you in my home.”
“Then what would you like us to do? Leave you on your own while someone from their clan comes and takes you away in the night? Perhaps kill you to get back at us? Is that what you desire?” Mingi’s words are harsh, but it isn’t a lie. You know that now. Despite your stubborn nature and the idea of them being anywhere near you while you’re sleeping bothering you, you say the last thing you’d ever say.
“Can I stay with you?” You ask softly, eyes to the floor. “... I didn’t want any of this, you know. This involvement in your lives, whatever it may be. I didn’t want it. I wanted to go back to the bookstore, live a normal, mundane life. So if that dream means staying with you a few months to get back to normal, then…” You hate this. You hate having to rely on people you barely know because you did something stupid. Here you are, gaze moving between two strangers that are entwined in your life, asking for a place to stay.
“We will never say no,” Yunho says, nodding slowly. “We have enough room for you. You’re not an inconvenience I assure you.”
“If this is a scheme of yours, I’ll beat your ass Yunho. You too, Mingi. I don’t care how angry you look at me. Ass will be kicked.”
He chuckles, absence of malice. “I won’t do anything unbecoming to you.”
You nod, explaining to them that you need to pack a few things before going, leaving them outside your door as you gather up belongings. What you don’t notice is the quick look exchanged between them. The odd smile resting on Yunho’s lips.
-
“It isn’t a lot,” Yunho says, hands tucked in his pockets as he walks up to the home. “But it’s enough for all of us. Each room has its own bathroom, so you wouldn’t have to share with anyone else. And I know it may be unpleasant to live in a house with all men, but we all stick to our own rooms majority of the time. Common areas are cleaned thanks to the service that comes twice a week. I know this situation is not ideal in the slightest, but I can only hope you are comfortable.”
You don’t respond to a word he says, eyes on the building in front of you. Not home, building. It’s the biggest home you’ve ever seen in person. You’re not sure why you expected them to live in a shared apartment - and now that you think about it, a popular band wouldn’t be in a small rat infested place - but this. The home in front of you, vines scaling the walls. Entrance hidden by massive foliage in the front. It’s in the heart of the city but it doesn’t feel like it at all. You hold your small backpack close to your body, chest tightening. You’re one hundred percent in over your head. 
“I know this may be overwhelming,” Yunho says, leaving Mingi to walk in first. “So if this brief transition is too much for you to bear on your own, I’m always willing to speak to you about it. The others don’t say it, but I am a great listener.”
“Is that so?” your words are low, barely heard over the windy night.
“It is. I’m not sure which room you’ll pick, but it’ll never be too far for you to speak to me. Are you ready to enter?”
He turns to the door. Without thinking, you grab his shirt, stopping him in his steps. You let go, apologizing quickly. “I just… do the others know I’ll be staying here?”
A sheepish look crosses his face. “Most do. A few don’t, but we will speak to them when you’re a bit settled. It won’t disrupt anything, surely. They won’t be angry at your presence.”
“Who didn’t you tell?”
He says nothing, avoiding your gaze.
“Yunho.”
You see his fist clench and unclench, eyes closed. “You can’t possibly know what that does to me.” his eyes move to you, sliding down to your lips. “Wooyoung, San, and Yeosang. They are the few that don’t know you’ll be staying with us. But as I said before, you’ll be fine. If anything, I’ll make sure of it.” His gaze lingers on you, words silent between the both of you. But your heart only races as he keeps his gaze on you. 
You’re not sure if you like the feelings that roll around in your chest when you’re with them. You’re supposed to be afraid, terrified. And here you are, gaze moving away from him. 
“I’ll show you your room,” Yunho says, your stride close behind.
-
"She is here? In our home?" San's eyes flick to the back of the home, nose flared. He sits next to Wooyoung, his eyes shut as he rests against San's thigh. "Why can't I smell her then?"
"Mingi masked her scent. To shield her from Subin he needed to,” Yunho sighs, “Don't give me that look. You know it's the only way to protect her from them."
"There are several ways to protect her, that just so happens to be one of them," Hongjoong holds his cup between his fingers, blowing slightly to cool down the temperature. The others grow silent at Hongjoong’s interruption, knowing that he rarely does unless there's something pertinent to handle. "This isn't how I wanted her to become ours, but it seems like we don't have much of a choice right now. But we all know that the charm cannot wear off in a month. What will be our excuse once that time passes?"
"We convince her to stay," Wooyoung says. "As we always have. Charm her."
"The rose of the sea isn't easily charmed, Wooyoung. We all know that," Yeosang murmurs, leaning against a pillar. "And she doesn't have the same interest in us as she did a few hundred years ago. The others might have gotten to her first–"
"Not completely,' Yunho interrupts. "Despite her wariness she trusts our words. At least trusts them enough to not run away. We've proven that to her we are the solution to her problem with Subin and the others. But we are walking a fine line. She's strong-willed, as she has always been. We can't let any of us slip, not even for a moment. It will break the bond we have."
“What bond is there to break when there’s not one in the first place?” Yeosang raises his brow. 
 "You lot are quite loud," Jongho walks into the room, tossing his workout bag next to the entrance. He crouches down, slipping on his shoes. "I'll be shocked if she didn't catch wind of your words. These walls are thin." He gets up, throwing his bag against his shoulder. "So I presume that there will be no concert tonight?"
"Oh there will," Hongjoong says softly. "But someone has to stay behind and make sure she doesn't poke her head into anything nefarious. Yeosang–" he looks at him. "You're not playing tonight, correct? Would you be able to keep watch?"
Yeosang’s face twitched slightly, but he nods. "It will be uneventful, so I have no issues with it."
"Perfect. Then we continue on with what we’ve been doing. Feeding after concerts, growing our bond with her. Eventually, she will not want to leave. And we’ll have her once again.” Hongjoong grabs his sticks, tucking them in his pocket. “I’ll see the rest of you there.”
“You make it sound so easy,” Wooyoung says once he leaves, looking at the others left over. “She doesn’t particularly like any of us.”
“She will,” Mingi shrugs, leaving after Hongjoong. The rest pop out one by one, Yeosang and Wooyoung the last. Wooyoung drags himself off the couch, patting his friend on the shoulder.
“Take care of our girl.”
-
Mingi and Yunho left you to explore the room on your own, the door closing behind them. You drop your one bag on the floor, looking around. For a room that doesn’t have an occupant you thought it would be barren. But instead, trinkets and almost historical-looking objects are scattered around the room. Many look too old for you to dare touch. Are they interested in artifacts? Most things on the walls are paintings, maps enclosed in glass. You move close to one of the artworks. It’s a ship, abstract in its outline. It’s intriguing, even if you don’t quite know the parts of it. You continue to roam, a jewelry box sitting on the dresser. Your fingers brush against the wood in front of the jewels. Somehow, you know that it doesn’t belong to any of them. The curiosity of what’s inside swirls in your mind, but you move away from it.
They said this room doesn’t belong to anyone. But as you take it all in, you feel like it does. A part of you is afraid that it’s for you.
“No,” you whisper, shaking your head. It couldn’t… it might be. You swallow slowly, sitting on the edge of your bed. You’ve made a rash decision, a panicked one. Staying in the home of people you barely know isn’t something that you do. You can’t even imagine having a one night stand. The idea of even couch-surfing terrifies you. Your hands dig into the comforter beneath you. But there was no choice. Subin, Hanse, and whoever else are after you. You don’t know anyone that could help. So you continue to tell yourself that everything is okay, purposely avoiding the red flags. Well, your parents always told you that you craved adventure. Perhaps this is the first step. You snort, gaze moving to your backpack.
Why the Hell did you think that one bag was okay?
-
You peek out the bedroom door. The hallways are quiet. The two told you that they had another show tonight and would leave you to your own devices. You planned on walking around and taking note of the exits despite the creepiness of it all. You step out, shutting your door quietly behind you. The hallway is rather large, several rooms across from one another. A quick guess is that the majority of their bedrooms are in this hallway. After another moment of silence, you walk casually around, glancing to make sure they’re gone. No one greets you, so you walk down the hallway. The light from the kitchen shines once you step inside, the room itself probably the size of your whole apartment. You take slow steps, opening the fridge. Surprisingly, food lines the shelves, ingredients staring back at you. The thought of vampires cooking makes you chuckle. Your stomach growls as you stare at the food. After a quick look over, you grab a yogurt and close the door. 
“That will be your dinner for tonight?”
You jump, quickly turning around. Yeosang sits at the island, hands folding in front of him. He’s wearing sleepwear, dark blue satin covering most of his skin. There’s a few loose buttons from the top, some of his chest shown. To his left sits a book lying flat on the marble, tabbed. He tilts his head at you, gesturing to the yogurt in your grip.
“We have plenty of food. There’s no need to limit yourself.”
“I’m not that hungry.”
“Are you sure? Or would you like to mention the sound that I just heard moments ago?” A teasing smile rests on his lips when he sees you frown. “I apologize for not being able to cook anything for you myself, I’m not the greatest when it comes to preparing meals.”
“Neither am I,” you murmur, taking one of the instant soups sitting on the counter and pouring hot water into it from the kettle. “The last time I cooked something for myself I burned my new pot. Had to buy another one.” You’re sure the burnt pot still sits on the top of your cabinets, a reminder of the sins you’ve committed on the stove. 
“That’s a new one,” he chuckles, grabbing his book. “Then I’ll be sure to be in the kitchen every time you are.” 
You say nothing else, leaning against the counter as you wait for your soup to be ready. Yeosang says nothing either, engrossed in the text in front of him. 
“You’re not performing with the others.” 
“That’s correct,” he flips the page. 
“You’re not babysitting me, are you?” You frown. It wouldn’t make sense for them to let a stranger roam around their home, but it’s not like you need someone watching you. What are you going to do, run? They’d probably find you quicker than it’ll take you to run away. 
His brow raises, gaze flicking to yours. “You’re anything but a child, yn. And I’m not the babysitting type. I have a day off from performing today so I’ve stayed home. And I was told as I walked through the door that we have a guest. That’s all,” his eyes moved back to the book. “But from your cooking habits I don’t think I’ll be leaving this kitchen anytime soon.” 
“Haha,” you roll your eyes, peeking inside the soup. It’s still not finished yet, but your mouth already waters at the smell. A question still lingers on your mind, one you can’t help but ask. “Why do you have food?” 
“We do eat, love,” he shakes his head. “It just doesn’t sustain our lives. It is like…” he thinks for a moment. “Sweets. They won’t help humans live in the long run, but they are a tasty snack every now and then. And I do like it when humans have a bite before we feed." There’s a smile on his face when he thinks about it, eyes moving to yours. “But you, you’re a bit of a strange human. Not that I expect you to be anything less, but still odd.”
“Why?”
“Each time we mention that we drink blood, you’re not terrified. Do you not find that the least bit odd?” He stands, placing his book to the side. You give it a quick glance, Bram Stoker written on the side. He slides over the island with ease, landing on his feet lightly and opening the cabinet in front of you. You try to move to the side to give him room, but he places his hand on the counter to your left, trapping you there. You hold your breath as he opens it above you, bodies barely an inch apart. He grabs whatever he needs, slowly placing it on the counter. Your eyes stay on his, his gaze moving down to look at you.
Your chest rises and falls as he keeps your gaze, his brow quirking. With barely a breath between you, his eyes flick to your lips. He leans forward, lips next to your ear. “Your ramen is going to get soggy if you just stand there, love.” He pulls away, taking the container and walking back to his spot. 
Without the support of the counter behind you you’d probably melt into the floor. You turn around, taking the ramen in your hands and placing it on the island. You slowly slide into the seat, his focus back on his reading. You take your chopsticks, slowly eating the soup. He opens his box of crackers, taking a bite as he flips another page.
You eye his outfit, “Do you sleep?”
His lip quirks. “As much as you do.”
“At night?”
“Anytime we’d like. The sun tires us but as does the moon. It doesn’t hurt us but it does slow us down quite a bit. And that’s where sleep comes in.”
“Eating without me?” 
You turn to the newcomer, a soft sigh falling from Yeosang’s lips. He doesn’t look up from his book, continuing to read. Wooyoung wraps his arm around his shoulder, a pout on his lips. He’s wearing a similar outfit from when you first saw him; thick, studded choker covering his neck, dark sweater with scattered holes across it, jeans with holes all over. He rolls up his sleeves as he looks at you, head tilted.
“I was going to make you something, rose,” he murmurs, eyes flicking to the soup. “Couldn’t wait?”
“Didn’t know I’d have company,” you say, taking a sip of the broth. “From anyone, not just you.”
“Likewise,” Yeosang says, glaring at Wooyoung’s arm wrapped around him. “You’re supposed to be performing with the rest. Who replaced you?”
“Mingi said he’d take over bass tonight~ Told him I wasn’t feeling well,” Wooyoung giggles. “He wasn’t too happy since he didn’t practice the set, but no one would notice. Most of them don’t even know the songs anyway,” he rolls his eyes, flicking to yours. “Like someone we know.”
You frown, taking another sip of your soup. “Do you ever wish that you could go back in time? Might have refused to go to the club if I had the chance.”
“That’s mean,” Wooyoung shakes his head. “You’d lose the chance of seeing us again. Why would you want to do that?”
“You keep saying that-”
“-Because it is true, love,” Yeosang places his book to the side, resting his head on his folded hands. “You might not believe us, but somewhere in your heart you know it’s the truth. Why continue to deny it? Just because you do not remember your previous life doesn’t mean that it didn’t happen.”
“You say that I’m your Rose,” you start, staring at the bowl in front of you. “But there’s nothing that tells me that I am. You want me to believe it but I can’t. I’m more of a see it to believe it woman. Not the other way around. I can’t just agree to your words because you think they’re true. It doesn’t work that way for me.”
“We can show you,” Yeosang says. Wooyoung’s eyebrows raise but Yeosang waves him off. “It’s… it isn’t something that may be apparent at first. But the memory that I’ll show you will be explicit. I want to have your consent before I give it to you.”
“Explicit…” your gaze flicks between the both of them. Yeosang’s face is unreadable, a worried one on Wooyoung’s. It’s different compared to his previous demeanor, teeth biting his lower lip. “In what way?”
“We’re in the middle of having you. I would… show something else. But that’s the only one that has both Wooyoung and I in it. If that won’t make you believe, I’m not sure anything will. But again, I would like your consent before we reveal it to you. The vision won’t finish until you...” He trails off. 
“Yeo…” Wooyoung nudges him. “He told us not to show her anything anymore. She has to believe us on her own. It isn’t… it will make him angry.”
“He’s at the venue. I doubt it will upset him if he doesn’t know about it.”
Wooyoung looks nervous at his words, eyes flicking to yours. As if he’s pleading for you to say no. And you should say no. But of course, curiosity will linger if you don't. If it makes Wooyoung nervous for you to see it, for Hongjoong to be upset… wouldn’t that be beneficial to you? Maybe he will be angry enough to leave you alone, grow to dislike you so that you’re no longer bothered? It has a small chance of working, but you’d take those chances over none. So you nod, standing. 
“Let me see the vision.”
-
Wooyoung waits outside the room, arms crossed against his chest. He doesn’t dare enter, against whatever Yeosang is going to do. Yeosang looks at a jewel sitting on the dresser, touching it lightly. It’s the same one that you looked at a few hours ago.
“This was yours from your father. Back then, you never parted from it. No matter what time or circumstance it was always on your self one way or another. You lost it once, and it was rough for you. You didn’t speak to anyone, only searching for countless hours on every crevice of the ship. You feared that it fell overboard until you found it in one of the mates’ rooms. I’ve never seen you so angry before. You grabbed his shotgun and killed him with it.”
“She killed him over a jewel?”
“You,” he says softly. “You did. Your father died when you were young and he planned on selling it for gold. Of course there were better ways of dealing with circumstances like that, but we didn’t punish you for killing him. It was a betrayal. After that night, Wooyoung and I wanted to comfort you. There wasn’t much that we could do because you were so distraught, so we spent  the night with you. And of course, you asked for us to help you forget it for a moment. And we obliged as best we could.”
“It wasn’t the right thing to do,” Wooyoung says from the doorway, arms still resting against his chest. “As I think about it now, I think we should have refused. But that night… It was special. Despite the unfortunate circumstances, we grew closer after that.”
“We loved you, rose,” Yeosang says softly, taking the jewel in his hands. He holds it out to you to touch, hands trembling slightly. “And we still do. If it takes your whole human life, we will do anything for you to adore us as much as we do. You don’t have to touch it if you don’t want to. Take your time to decide.”
Neither of them say anything else, waiting again for your choice. The plan in your head is crumbling at their words. Either their amazing manipulators, or they’re telling the truth. The gem stares at you. It is beautiful that you can tell. And it looks old, a light layer of dust coating it.
“This isn’t you using abilities on me, is it?” You ask, and Yeosang shakes his head.
“We do nothing to manipulate your memories. Everything that you see from back then was true.”
“Do you promise?” It means nothing, but you want to hear it.
“That I do.”
You suck in a breath, your fingers touching the gem.
“Rose, this isn’t a wise plan,” Yeosang says, breathless against your lips. You pull him closer, fingers digging into the loose curls at the base of his neck. “You will regret this, my love.”
“I will never regret being with you, Yeosang,” you say softly, breaking away from his lips. Your gaze moves to Wooyoung standing in the corner of the room. You lift your blouse, corset already fallen to the side. Said man averts his eyes, Yeosang rolling on top of you. He holds himself up, eyes still on yours. 
“What a gentleman,” your lips curve into a smirk, lids heavy. “Unfortunate that I’m not looking for anything of the sort tonight. Wooyoung, if you’d be kind,” your eyes move to him again. He takes slow steps to you, his bandana loose against his forehead. He stands at the edge of the bed, nervously glancing at Yeosang. “It might take two to make me forget tonight.”
Yeosang groans, shaking his head slowly. “You are a temptress. Captain will be distraught when he hears that you’ve laid with both of us and not him.”
“Ah, and isn’t that a pity for him? It is his fault that he wasn’t the first man I saw,” you slowly slide your slacks down your legs, both of the men’s gazes following the path. You laugh at their expressions, left in your underwear. Wooyoung lifts his shirt up with ease, his pants gone within the blink of an eye. Yeosang stays in his, although loose against his skin. You reach up to tug it off, but he takes your wandering hand, pressing his lips against the fingertips. 
“There is no rush. As long as you want us, you will have us. We have all of the night to please you,” he leans forward, kisses pressed against your neck. They’re light and tender, each touch making your heart speed up. Wooyoung takes this chance to maneuver onto the bed, lifting your body slightly so that he rests beneath you. His hands wander along your body, cupping your breasts. He squeezes, a low moan falling from your lips.
“You always sound so pretty for me,” he murmurs against your head, one hand traveling lower, lingering along the lining of your lace. His large hand dips underneath, cupping you. He wastes no time in dipping a finger between your folds, rubbing your clit. Your body jumps at his touch, Yeosang pulling the rest of the fabric off of you with his teeth. His kisses travel up your leg, landing underneath where Wooyoung slowly rubs. His gaze remains on yours as his tongue dips inside of you, your hands gripping the cotton sheets. 
“Fuck,” Wooyoung whispers into your ear, breath shuddering. “I’d bet you’d look so beautiful underneath me. Look at you, we’ve barely touched you and you’re already a mess.”
“Yeosang…” you mumble, hips rocking against his tongue. His hands grip your thighs, keeping you in place as he eats you out. His tongue rolls over Wooyoung’s fingers, a moan vibrating against you. Wooyoung moves lower, two fingers pushed inside you with ease. Your legs tremble against both of them, rutting against their movements. 
You let go of the stone, body warm from what you’ve witnessed. Yeosang’s hand is holding yours to steady you. You look into his eyes as he watches you, expression worried. You pull out of his hold, rubbing your face. You feel a light beat where there shouldn’t be right now, gaze unwillingly moving to Wooyoung’s. 
“Not an illusion?” You ask, eyes flicking to theirs. They both shake their heads, Yeosang placing the stone back on the shelf. “What does this mean, then?”
“It means,” Wooyoung starts, “That this is the first step to believing in us. We don’t want to manipulate you, yn. That’s the last thing we want. We want you to believe our words to be true.”
“Why? I mean, if past lives are true, why? What’s the point of having me back into yours again?”
“Our reasoning is selfish,” Yeosang says, eyes still on the jewel. “Our departure from our lives with you have haunted us for hundreds of years. Your death was not a peaceful one.”
“That’s enough.” Hongjoong stands at the door, hands tucked in his pockets. The others stand just behind him. You didn’t realize how much time has passed since they’ve left, assuming that it would take longer for them to come back. He walks into the room, eyes on Yeosang. He steps away from the dresser, not meeting Hongjoong’s gaze. Wooyoung has already disappeared from the doorway. “We said we will not mention anything else until all of us are here and ready. How dare you go behind our backs and speak to her?”
“I…”
“You?” Hongjoong moves closer. Despite the slight height difference, Yeosang seems to shrink underneath his “captain’s” gaze. “It seems like you were quite busy while we were gone?” He phrases it like a question. “The rest of you may leave.” The others disappear in an instant, leaving you, Yeosang, and Hongjoong alone. The heaviness of his question settles in you. 
“Did you show her the night you spent with her?” Hongjoong asks. Yeosang nods, keeping his eyes to the floor. “That was against the rules.”
“I’m sorry,” Yeosang says softly. “She was curious about the past, but I should have waited until everyone was home so we could speak together. It’s my fault for even suggesting the thought.”
“That it is,” Hongjoong agrees. Yeosang falls to his knees, closing his eyes tightly.
“Do what you must to punish me.”
Hongjoong takes a step forward, but you move from your spot, stepping in front of Yeosang. Your eyes stay on Hongjoong’s, blocking him from view. “You’re not punishing anyone. I wanted to know, this isn’t his fault. If anything, it’s mine.”
Hongjoong watches you silently, gaze eerily still on yours. You feel Yeosang’s head rest against your calf, a shudder breath tickling your skin. His hands touch your ankles, holding himself up from falling flat on the floor. But you remain still, unyielding against Hongjoong. He blinks, eyes flicking down.
“You may leave, Yeosang. I would like to speak to her alone.” 
His hold on you stays for a brief second more before he lets go. You hear his get to his feet, another sorry falling from his lips. Yeosang moves around Hongjoong, eyes moving to yours for a brief moment before he leaves the room. You try to catch his gaze as he leaves but Hongjoong steps in your line of sight. He cocks his head, eyes narrowed. Whatever Wooyoung fears of him makes you a bit scared as well. He’s their leader, that you’ve gathered. So you don’t want to get on his bad side. And even with knowing all of that, you can’t help but scoff.
“Oh?” His brow raises at the sound, his eyes flick over your figure. He moves back, hands still tucked in his pockets. 
“What’s wrong with you?”
A small smile crosses his lips. “Would you like a list?”
“What were you going to do to him? He looked…” You can still feel his hands trembling against your legs, breaths quick. “Why do they even stay with you when you punish them this way?”
His smile shifts. “You don’t even remember who I am, or how I was. And you haven’t the slightest idea what I was going to do to him. So let’s not assume the worst from me. I am not what you’ve made up in that head of yours. Yeosang has his own issues to sort out on his own. I’d never punish him, I just scolded him.”
“I don’t believe you.”
“You don’t have to. Ask him for yourself if you’d like. But after we speak for a brief moment,” he glances at the open door. “Based on what you’ve seen, do you believe us now?”
You don’t want to entertain him anymore after what you’ve just seen, anger still in your body. But continuing to talk about it will just lead to a moot point. “I don’t know,” you admit, glancing around the room. “If you were in my position would you?”
“Believe eight strangers that tell me they drink blood and I’m their reincarnated lover?” He shrugs, “Perhaps. But they’d have to be convincing enough. I was angry at Yeosang because I wanted you to gradually learn about us, my sea. Giving you all of this information at once will only confuse you more. That is why I didn’t want the two of them showing you that,” his eyes flick to the jewel resting on the shelf. “That does nothing but makes you think that we’re manipulating you. You haven’t the slightest idea about us, and they’re showing you intimate moments?” He sighs softly, shaking his head. 
“What do you suggest then?” You ask, foot taking a step back. His eyes flick to your movement, before looking at your face. 
“I want you to not be afraid of me.”
“And how will you do that?”
He purses his lips, humming. “Quite a conundrum. You’re already afraid, have been since we’ve met. But I’m not too sure why.”
“Not sure? You scare the others, Hongjoong. Yeosang walked out of here fearfully. And I see how they interact with you. They don’t want to betray your trust so they tiptoe around you. I’ve barely been here and I can see it.”
“There’s a fine line between fear and respect. They do not fear me. They respect my position as the head of this home. What they fear is not me, but what will happen if they break my trust. No one under this roof needs to be afraid when I will not hurt them. I love them all, they’re my family. I would mourn if anything ever happened to any of them. Including you,” he smiles softly. “When we saw you in our club we thought it might be you. But it was possible that you just had the face of our former lover. But when you touched the necklace, we knew then. You were her. You don’t remember what you said back then, but you promised to come back to us. You promised that you would remember. My beautiful sea,” he takes a step to you, matching the ones you take back. Your back hits the wall. You hold your hand out, and he stops right against it. Your hand touches his shirt. He slowly places his hand on top of yours. Oddly, it’s warm. 
“You’re not cold,” you utter, eyes widening. He tilts his head.
“Did you expect anything different?” His fingers slowly wrap around yours. 
“The others, they’re cold to the touch. But you,” his hand guides yours up his chest, resting against the spot where his heart would be. It beats against your fingers, picking up the pace as your hands linger there. “Your heart beats.”
“Because, my sea, I am not like the others,” his hand drops, but yours stays there as he looks at you. His burgundy pupils soften. “I am a vampire, yes. But I live, breathe. It feels like I’m a human sometimes. I am both grateful and burdened with that fact.”
“How…?”
“I am the first,” he murmurs. “The first of our kind, my love. The first vampire ever created.”
Your hand shakes as you hold it against him still. He watches your face as he speaks. “I was cursed thousands of years ago. Cursed to live this life of constant suffering. I’m able to be injured, able to breathe and feast on normal food. But I am dependent on blood. It keeps me alive in this immoral state. I bleed as do you,” he murmurs, his hand lifting. It rests against the curve of your face, thumb rubbing lightly against your cheek. “I just do not grow old. Hundreds of years ago, after losing people that I cared for over and over again, I decided that I shouldn’t be alone. That I needed a family.”
“You … you made the others like this. Like you.”
He nods slowly. “It was a selfish endeavor. Seonghwa was the first. I thought he would be the same as I, I thought that he would be warm-blooded. But he turned, and he was so cold. The flush of his cheeks disappeared, the warmth in his skin. He is still the same fundamentally, but he isn’t like me. The others aren’t like me. They can’t bleed, they aren’t warm. They’re as the stories say. I remained with my humanity when I was cursed so I could suffer everyday. But they had to learn. I had to teach them about humanity again. It was a long process.”
“But they were warm, Hongjoong. On the ship, they were warm. I felt it,” you insist. “I felt it.”
“Yes, you did. That’s because they were, at that time. They were my crew, and we ruled the ocean. We were feared by many. But on that boat was when I decided that they were to be my family. And they agreed.”
“Why would someone agree to a life like this? A life filled with killing humans, drinking their blood? Suffering years of being immortal? This isn’t right…” you shake your head, hand dropping from his chest. “You made them into these things.”
“We are not things. We are humans, just different. An evolution some may call it. But we are not creatures. I did not want to turn them at first, yn. I told Seonghwa about it as a joke, but he wanted it. He wanted to be with me forever. It was a pirate’s dream to live forever, sail the seas and be undefeated. I was so broken then, that I told him yes. I turned the others after him, but saw that they were not like me. It terrified me. But what was worse, was that they were feeding off of the crew members. And killing each one in the process. Soon, all we had left was you.”
It’s as if a rush of cold water just hit you. Hongjoong holds his face in your hand, shaking his head. “Listen-”
“You killed me.”
“yn, listen to my words.”
“All of you, you killed me,” you widen your eyes, grabbing his wrist. You shove his hands shaking your head. “You were so alone that you convinced seven men to be your family, and then you killed me!”
“We didn’t kill you!” His voice rises, but he closes his eyes. “Please. Listen to the rest.”
“What? Did I choose to be in your family too?”
Hongjoong stares at you, swallowing softly. You furrow your brows, waving him off. “I did not choose that, Hongjoong. I know myself. I wouldn’t choose that. No.”
“You chose to become like us because you had no one. You were alone just like I was. Just like we all were.”
“No, Hongjoong.” You hold your head in your hands, shaking it. Images start to appear in your head, things you’ve never experienced before. Flickers of ships, crew members. Blood staining your fingers. “Stop talking.”
“You loved us so much that you didn’t want to part. You agreed to it. You wanted to be with us forever.”
Jongho’s lips covered red, a body in his hands. “Stop talking.” 
He takes a step toward you, “We loved you back. We loved you as many stars are there in the sky, and wanted you to be happy. You were so sad, yn. You were always so sad and you wanted that feeling gone. We all thought this was the best route so we tried to turn you but your body rejected it.”
“Please,” your voice is soft, barely audible. Your legs aren’t able to support you anymore, falling to the floor. Hongjoong catches you just before, holding you steady in his arms. “I don’t want to hear anymore.” 
He hums a tune to you, holding you close to his body. The warmth you felt before is overwhelming now, your body getting hot as he keeps you against him. You push, hard, against his hold. He doesn’t expect it, your body falling to the floor as you try to get away. He reaches, but you stop him, shaking your head. 
Your gaze meets his, a pirate uniform staring back at you. Blood stains his white linen shirt as he stares down at you, hat thrown to the ship floors. The others stand behind him, their attire similar to his. He looks at you with concern, but you’re gasping, hands shaking as you stare at them. Red. Red between the nails, dripping onto the wood below. Flashes of red over and over again in your head. Screams echoing just behind it.
“I killed them,” you say through sobs, body trembling. “They were screaming and I killed them, Joong.”
“Shh, it’s okay. Just take a breath Sea-” 
“They were begging for their lives and I killed them!” You yell, desperately wiping your hands against the wooden boards. “I’m a killer. I’ve hurt innocent people. I won’t ever be forgiven. I can’t. I can’t be forgiven.” Your words begin to mix, thoughts taking over instead. You feel a cool hand touch your thigh and you jump back, turning to look at them.
Seonghwa looks down at you, wet streaks on his face. “You are not a murderer.”
“I can’t… I can’t…” you cry out, your hand covered in splinters with the way you’re dragging it across the wood. But it doesn’t hurt in the slightest, only frightening you more. “I’m a monster.”
“I’m a monster,” you say softly. Hongjoong’s eyes widened. Shock crosses his features as he looks at you. He looks worried, panicked. The most emotion you’ve ever seen out of him since you’ve arrived. “Am I a monster?” You don’t know if you’re asking him or yourself, your eyes glued to your hands. Your mind flickers between your unsoiled palms to the ones painted red. 
“No. Look at me yn, please,” Hongjoong doesn’t dare to touch you, keeping his distance. You look at him, eyes welling up with tears. “You are not a monster, you never were. We made a mistake, making you into one of us. We didn’t know how it would affect you and we’re sorry that we even attempted it on you. It was selfish. I was selfish, alright?”
You close your eyes as you listen to his words, desperate to separate a past memory from your reality. That woman wasn’t you. Sure, it was a life that your soul has lived centuries ago, but you are you now, not from before. You repeat these words over and over again, slowly pushing that memory away. Soon enough, it’s only a small echo in the back of your mind. You open your eyes again, gaze moving to your hands. The blood is gone now, your clear skin staring back at you. 
“yn-”
“Can you leave me alone?” Your voice is hushed, unable to meet Hongjoong’s gaze. “Please, just give me time alone.”
“Okay.” You can see from the corner of your eyes him standing, leaving something behind as he exits the room. He closes the door, locking it behind him. Your breath shudders once you’re left alone. You touch your cheek, fingers trembling as you wipe the tears away. It was you. Despite everything, despite your reluctance, that was you. It wasn’t you, but it also was. Their words are true. Even though you from then and now are two completely different people, you felt everything that she did long ago. Felt how that coldness washed over you, how you weren’t yourself anymore. You don’t want to feel that ever again.
Tumblr media
TAGS: @whatudowhennooneseesyou @glitterhongjoong @marievllr-abg @jenniiee-tm @atzcoke @honeyedtalisman @hongshines​ @atinytease​ 
1K notes · View notes
choochooboss · 10 months
Text
Greetings passengers! Twitter is being silly again so it's high time to share my submas fiction, Team Break Submas & Submas plushies here on Tumbrl!
There is a fun submas tournament going on in which they are both competing in called @ultimate-submas-tournament! Go check it out!! There is so much cool submas content listed there, maybe you can find new favourites!! I hope you enjoy my silly submas shenanigans too!
Introducing...
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
youtube
Team Break Submas, aka. Breakmas!
"Menacing shadows are being cast over Pasio's streets, a rythmic march echoing through the night. The subway bosses are on a patrol challenging any sync pairs they come across, with the opponent's precious pokémon at stake! They are not pulling any stops to reach their goals!"
Two champion level pokémon trainers whose tactics mesh together precisely like gears in a clockwork, they make a terrifying force most sync pairs woulnd't be strong enough to handle even in teams of three! Would you dare to encounter them with the risk of losing your pokémon partner in their hands, or would you avoid conflict at any cost?
Whether I finish this story or not, I am planning to share all material I have eventually!
Next up...
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Submas Plushies! (Ingy & Emmie) (Not sold separately!)
"100% huggable. Made with squishy materials. Wash with similar colors in 30°C. Use tumble dryer at low settings.
Caution: May induce sudden spikes in serotonin levels. If they start taking eye contact or move around the house, remain calm and contact the nearest ghost type specialist. With other inquiries, contact the manufacturer at ChooChooBoss@/iwishtheplushieswerereal.com
The original characters belong to Nintendo™, Game Freak™ & Creatures™"
The plushies are not alt versions of the twins, they are literally what they are supposed to be: plushies! I still have plenty of funny ideas for them which I like to draw in the viewer's point of view, as if you had them in real life! If I ever get the chance I would love to have actual physical versions of these one day!!
236 notes · View notes
agendabymooner · 9 months
Text
i think he knows ! lando n. x ofc (alessandro sister!writer!ofc)
"he got the boyish look that i like in a man."
summary: nicola alessandro released a novel under the pen name 'grazie nichols' and everyone made sure that the fans are supporting her. lando norris could do anything but be subtle about the things he knew, and the novel's inspo was one of those things.
content warning: possible use of explicit language, appearance of other fictional characters (hearth sisters, lester ricciardo, etc), dirty jokes (no smut), ofc and lando being menaces, ofc being obsessed with lando, fans trying to come up with theories, ofc's account is private (colabebe)
note: (time check: 12:25 am) i'm sorry i dipped out 😭 a lot happened yesterday: i hung out with the guy (it was awkward lol) went to see the barbie movie with my sister then had a sangria after- i was planning to post something when i got home but apparently i'm a lightweight and was knocked out after. let me know what you think!!! anyway enjoy xx
ps. yes the graphics in here are stuff that i made hehe sorry if they're awful but these are just some last minute shit i made xx
masterlist
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
tagged grazienichols
liked by landonorris, alex_albon, arthurleclerc
user1 new booktok rec??
user2 the grid is literally hyping this up 😭 is it that good
user3 MORE FORMULA ONE BOOKS!!!
user4 my wallet: empty
user5 me rn: trying to determine which driver relates to the man in the book the most 🧐
user6 bets on leclerc
user7 hmmm i think its more like estie? he's giving muse
user8 it could be yuki ???
user9 i agree user6 it's most likely shal bc that man is book bf material
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
liked by landonorris, pierregasly, danielricciardo
danielricciardo i don't blame them; this book is a bomb ass book 😉 liked by grazienichols
grazienichols 🤪
user1 grazie stop emptying my wallet challenge 🤐
grazienichols 😶 sorry xx
user2 making money just to get to monaco gp- gurl i don't blame you 😭
grazienichols it's getting more expensive as years go on 🥶
f1 monaco gp you say??? 👀
user3 she's making money already just toss the ticket in us broke people's direction 🙃
user4 yeah what she said ^^
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
tagged charles_leclerc, loricciardo, estebanocon and 7 other people
liked by colabebe, danielricciardo, arthurleclerc
user1 isn't lester pregnant??? why is she bent like that on the 7th photo? 😭
user2 lester can do things us mere humans can't
alex_albon i am appalled liked by lando.jpg
lando.jpg i can't put too much photos sorry lad
alex_albon i'll remember this.
user3 lando fed us with the hearth sisters content at the slides 2, 4 and 6 and i've never felt this loved since my ex &lt;3
user4 gurl 💀 u good
user5 ESTIE BESTIEEEE 😩 i might bust a lil gimme a sec to chill
user6 the sisters in blue 🤤
user7 who's the third photo?
user8 lester's youngest sister, nicola
danielricciardo loricciardo 🤨 what're u doing?
loricciardo protecting baby ric 😳 liked by lando.jpg
lando.jpg by flattening his head? 😟
loricciardo you just reduced my standing time and increased my bedrest time lando.jpg thx
lando.jpg what 😭 what's gonna happen if you're in bedrest? is the baby's head going to inflate back to place??
danielricciardo landonorris lad. that's not how it works.
arthurleclerc colabebe that pink is nice asf
colabebe thank you art!!! nice seeing you!!!
user9 uhhhhh?!!! arthur and daniel's in-law?
georgerussell63 why am i not there??? 🧐
lando.jpg my bad- i didn't really want you to take of your shirt in the middle of the ballroom hall. not really your night tonight mate.
user10 where is toto?!!!
lando.jpg god love him but he already has enough photo taken by his own wife. give others some chance to make it to my jpg account
user10 understood king 🤌
sylvieeford no max?? he really pissed you off 😹 liked by lando.jpg
lando.jpg yeah, and keep on reminding him that. maybe he'd apologize for once 🙄
Tumblr media Tumblr media
landonorris posted a story !!!
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
tagged landonorris
liked by landonorris, danielricciardo, nora_alessandro
danielricciardo my favourite italian-british couple (no offense nora but i don't like georgerussell63 that much) liked by colabebe
nora_alessandro 😒😒
georgerussell63 you're not my favourite aussie either mate 😉
landonorris god gave me an equally obsessed gf and i love him for it liked by colabebe
colabebe just him??? 💔
landonorris me when you: 💗😩😳🤤
colabebe ❤️‍🩹
landonorris look at her
landonorris shes so pretty omg whats her @
oscarpiastri your simp looking ass is getting more obvious
colabebe 🤨 not my fault u don't get bitches 🤡
oscarpiastri do you wanna fight or wha 🤬
colabebe i deadlegged you last time and you ate shit so idk if thats even a question
oscarpiastri landonorris ur rat is at it again
landonorris hey man, that's my simp. leave her alone
mateoales throwing up
landonorris ratio + take L + didn't ask
colabebe cry + whine + sob + complain
mateoales you two are so mean when ur together
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
214 notes · View notes
kwanisms · 7 months
Text
Just Like That — h.joshua
Tumblr media
» seventeen masterlist «
playlist: fever — enhypen; light a flame — seventeen; sexuality — taemin ➮ incubus!Joshua × f!reader wc: 16k summary: fantasizing about her handsome and sweet coworker has some unintended consequences for Y/N when an incubus shows up in her home after unintentionally summoning him with what she thought was just gibberish. genres/themes/au: angst, one sided pining, smut; religious themes, supernatural themes, demonic themes; non idol au, demon au warnings: adult dialogue, female reader, sexual content (18+ mdni), see smut warnings under the cut! permanent taglist: @yoonguurt @wonderfulshinee @candidupped @dejavernon @violagoth @tigermoonbiss @katsukis1wife @luvsooby @thesolarplanetarysystem @salty-for-suga @devilsmatches @dmnspiit @simeonswhore @yangracha @atinypurr @aikyubi @labyrinthonmymind @bintificreads @toxic-babexe @plutoneu @sunwoosbaby @lilramennoodle @deadgirlwalking3 seventeen taglist: @aikisbbq @drunk-on-dk @cixrosie @hoeforcheol @98-0603 @briannabk22 @vampiirose @plants-w0rld @dementedaly @generic-teez-127 @sweetlylemon unable to tag: @prestineaugstine @imwhoever @lunaryoongie join my taglists: main Strikethrough means I cannot tag you.  MINORS WILL BE BLACKLISTED & BLOCKED.  AGELESS BLOGS WILL ALSO BE BLOCKED. 
a/n: this is just pure filth and I won't apologize lol I did this to torture the bestie. It was supposed to be a timestamps lol and it turned into 16k. Thank you for reading, reblogs and comments are always appreciated, and as always, this is a work of fiction and all characters are not reflective of their respective irl counterparts. for entertainment purposes only.
A huge thank you to @kpop-stories-21 & @anyamaris for sprinting with me back to back and essentially keeping me company while I worked on this 💕
Translation notes: Cur curritis is google translate latin for ‘why are you running?’ disclaimer: I do not know latin so this could be wildly inaccurate because it’s google translate. Likewise, Mortalem te interro- gavi is what I got for ‘i asked you a question, mortal.’ Again, I don’t know latin. I just used google translate. I’m not going for accuracy here lol. The incantation, Te invoco a profundus inferni is from Supernatural lol
Tumblr media
smut warnings: unprotected sex (pls use protection), tentacles, dirty talk, praise, pet names (baby, doll, angel, slut, etc), marking (f receiving), spanking (f receiving) , spitting, choking (f receiving) , fingering (f receiving), slight somnophilia, rough sex, anal, double penetration, multiple orgasms (f receiving), creampie, breeding kink, big d!ck!Joshua being a menace to my sanity, dom!Shua, sub!Reader, and I think that's everything but of course, let me know if I missed something!
═══════════════════════════════════════════════════════
Autumn was in the air. The mornings had become chilly, frosty dew covered grass crunching underfoot that gave way to cool days, the sun warming just enough but not burning. The scent of the holidays hung in the air as you noticed decor going up on your way to work in the mornings.
The only coffee shop in town had finally put up their fall menu and despite how much flack you got for it, you were excited that the pumpkin cakes and warm vanilla chai lattes with a sprinkle of cinnamon and Halloween themed foam designs were back. On your days off, you could enjoy a steaming mug, adoring the jack-o-lantern face staring back at you from atop your drink.
On days like today, you opted for the to-go version of your favorite vanilla latte, grabbing an americano as well as two slices of pumpkin cake, topped with chopped candied walnuts. The bell rang, the sound crystal clear as you exited the shop and headed down the sidewalk littered with fallen leaves in various shades of browns, oranges, and yellows.
Children hurried on by, on their way to school as you walked, rounding the corner and heading for the end of the block where the antique shop you worked at stood, the old brick building stood. It was a much older building than the ones that stood around it, the brick darker and more weatherworn.
You let out a sigh, breath hanging briefly in the cool air as you looked at the storefront. White and black striped awnings hung over the large windows, gold lettering adorning the glass in a curly script that read ‘Pandora’s Box’. You crossed the cobblestone street, heading for the old wooden door and pressed down on the handle. It turned under your hand and allowed you to enter the shop.
A soft bell rang out and immediately you could hear shuffling coming from the back of the shop.
“Sorry!” a voice called out. “We’re closed!” You ignored the voice as you moved around behind the front counter and set down both coffees and the paper bag with the pumpkin cake. You were taking off your coat when your coworker and owner of the voice appeared and glanced over at you.
“Oh, it’s you,” he said, perking up and straightening his tan colored apron. You fought the urge to giggle as he walked over to the door and peered outside the window before turning the lock and looking over at you. “Thought I locked that when I came in,” he said as you removed your scarf and hung it up with your coat on the hook behind your seat.
“What’s this?” Joshua asked, looking down at the two coffees. You picked yours up and took a sip before picking the second one up and held it out for him. “You got me coffee?” he asked, taking the cup gently from you. “Hot americano, extra cream,” you answered, setting your cup down. “I also got us some-” you were interrupted by a sharp knocking at the window of the door.
Both you and Joshua turned to look and saw an older woman standing at the door. It was the elderly woman that lived out on Broome street. “Isn’t that the cat lady?” Joshua whispered, turning his head to look at you as he set his cup down. “Mrs. Briggs,” you reminded him.
Joshua moved to the door and unlocked it, opening the door and no doubt giving the grumpy old woman a pleasant smile. “How can I help you Mrs. Briggs?” he asked in his sweet voice. The old woman wore a very old fur coat that was a bit ratty, almost as if it hadn’t been taken proper care of.
Under the brown fur, she wore a mustard yellow turtleneck sweater with a long brown skirt that reached almost to her ankles. Under she had brown stockings and some brown low heels. She had all of her gray hair piled on top of her head in a messy bun complete with a yellow scrunchie. In her hands she carried a basket full of different knick knacks and trinkets.
“I need to drop these off,” she said in a gruff voice as she attempted to push past Joshua who blocked her path. She looked up at him, lips parted in a look of pure shock. “Who are you?” she demanded. Joshua gave her his famous smile. The one that had all the girls in the coffee shop swooning or the high school girls giggling as he passed by.
Joshua had only lived in this town for a few years now. He moved into the space above the shop which was owned by his aunt. His uncle had originally run the shop but after his uncle got sick and passed away, Joshua moved in to help his aunt out. He was only supposed to be in town for a short time but he decided to stay after a year. 
Joshua smiled at Mrs. Briggs. “It’s Joshua, Mrs. Briggs,” he reminded her. She looked positively outraged. “Well where is Bill?” she demanded angrily. “Uncle Bill passed away three years ago, Miriam,” you said, moving from behind the counter and approaching the door.
Upon seeing you, Mrs. Briggs looked much calmer. “Y/N!” she said desperately. You sent a subtle wink Joshua’s way and took over, keeping the old woman at the door. “I need to drop this off. I can’t have it in the house anymore,” she said, holding out the basket. You nodded, looking down and back up.
“Okay, Miriam. Let me just get my pad of paper and we’ll take care of it,” you said, turning to grab the pad from the counter. In your momentary lapse, Mrs. Briggs had managed to push the door open. Joshua moved forward but you waved him off. “I got this,” you mouthed as the woman set her basket on the counter. Joshua nodded and started to head to the back when you called him back, holding out his coffee and the paper sack.
He took them from you and you told him you’d eat your pumpkin cake later.
It took all of ten minutes to check in all the items Mrs. Briggs had brought in and when you were done, you gently ushered her to the door and waved her off before shutting and locking the door. Joshua reappeared, peering around. “You think after three years, she’d know who I am,” he said, moving to lean on the counter as you finished adding the items to the store’s inventory.
“She’s got Alzheimer’s,” you said softly as you worked. Joshua said nothing, watching you write instead. When you finished the line you were on, he finally spoke. “Sorry,” he whispered. You glanced up as you capped the pen and smiled at him. “It’s okay,” you responded, setting the pen aside and flipping the page to a new sheet. “She’s a mean old lady, even before her diagnosis. Very pushy and rude,” you replied as you started to place the items back in the basket.
Joshua moved to help you. “Did she want the basket back?” he asked as you worked together. You shook your head. “No,” you said with a chuckle. “The only thing Mrs. Briggs has more than cats are baskets. I don’t think she’ll be missing this one.” You gave him a wink and made to grab the handles. He stopped you, taking the basket himself. “I got this,” he said and nodded towards the back.
“Your slice of pumpkin cake is in the back. I’ll finish opening up, you go eat.”
You smiled, thanking him before heading to the break room in the back. It wasn’t so much a room as it was an area blocked off. There was a small kitchenette with a mini fridge, microwave, and a sink. In the middle of the space was a small round table with three wooden chairs. Sitting on the table was the paper sack. You washed your hands quickly and took a seat, opening the bag.
The pumpkin cake was delicious as always and you savored each bite. As you were finishing it, Joshua’s voice rang out from the front. “I’m going to open the shop!” he called. You stuffed the last bite of cake in your mouth and got up, tossing the paper sack in the bin and washed your hands, chewing hastily as you dried your hands and hurried back to the front.
Joshua stood behind the counter and looked up as you approached. “You didn’t have to come up here,” he chuckled as you grabbed your own apron from under the counter and put it on. “I was finished anyway,” you replied, attempting to tie your apron strings. Joshua laughed softly and moved to stand behind you. “Here,” he said softly, taking the ties from you and carefully tying them.
“It’s a lot easier when you have help,” he said, his voice soft and breath hitting the back of your neck.
Your cheeks burned and you were thankful he couldn’t see the way you drew your bottom lip between your teeth or hear the way your heart hammered in your chest or feel the heat rush to your core.
“There,” he said simply and moved to grab the paper he’d been reading. “All set.”
You forced a smile, turning your head before moving to your usual spot behind the counter and taking a seat on the stool.
It wasn’t the first time you’d had this reaction to Joshua and it certainly wouldn’t be the last.
You weren’t proud to admit it, but you’d had more than one fantasy about your coworker. It was his fault really for being so nice and polite and sweet. Not to mention incredibly handsome and when he pushed his sleeves up, exposing his forearms, you could feel your panties stick to you every time he did something so effortlessly. 
It was no secret half the women in town found Joshua attractive and you were one of them. Unfortunately for you, he was your coworker and although Bill wasn’t around anymore, Joshua seemed to adhere to the strict no dating coworkers policy Bill had. Of course, Bill was married and he was usually the only one in the shop until you joined.
You weren’t in the habit of dating bosses so you never cared much about the policy but now it was driving you mad. Especially during the times it felt like Joshua was flirting with you though you never truly knew for sure if he was serious or just being playful. It was hard to tell with him.
The morning flew by after opening the shop. It wasn’t like you were busy. Most of the customers that came in only wanted to look around and very few ever bought anything. Sometimes you’d have town residents come by and drop off their old things. Most of your job was cashiering and inventory.
Joshua did most of the restoration work that came with old furniture as well as other physical tasks like carrying the larger items out to customers’ cars or moving large furniture items to make space for new items. When you weren't busy ringing someone up or filling out an inventory sheet, you’d find yourself watching Joshua work, admiring the way he lifted things with ease. He’d pushed up the sleeves of his cream colored sweater hours ago, exposing his forearms and the veins that peeked out whenever he exerted any force.
You tried not to make it obvious you were staring but sometimes he’d glance over and catch you, prompting you to turn your gaze back to the crossword puzzle you were absentmindedly filling out with bogus answers in pencil. When you looked away, you missed the way Joshua’s smile turned into more of a smirk. He knew you were watching him and he knew he had an effect on you to some extent.
But not the full extent.
He didn’t know how you sometimes thought about him late at night as you teased yourself with your fingers or how you imagined it was his fingers as you pushed them into your aching heat. He didn’t know it was him that you dreamed about riding or that you wondered how his cock tasted.
And he never would.
The sun had started to set when Joshua finally locked the front door. You stretched your arms above your head, letting out the tiniest of squeaks as he walked over. “You can head home,” he said, leaning against the counter, resting his palms against the surface.
“I can close up here,” he added. You shook your head. “It’s okay, you answered. “I don’t have any plans.” Joshua tilted his head, trying to hold back a smirk. “No exciting hot dates?” he asked as you opened the register. You snorted, shaking your head. “No,” you replied.
“Why not?” he asked as you started to count the bills in the till. You looked up to meet his gaze. You hadn’t expected him to ask you that. “Uh…” you trailed off as you stopped counting. “I guess I just haven’t met someone,” you answered. Joshua’s head tilted the opposite way at that.
“You haven’t?” he pressed. It seemed like he was trying to make a point but you weren’t sure what he expected you to say. You shook your head. “Well,” you continued. “Not anyone that’s available,” you added softly, turning your gaze back down to continue counting.
You finished counting the bills and moved onto the change as Joshua watched you. When you finished and wrote down the total, adding it to the records book, Joshua finally spoke. “How about we finish up here and then go get dinner,” he offered. You nearly tripped over your own feet as you turned away from the shelf where you stored the records book.
Turning to look at him, you found him already looking at you, a smile and expectant look.
“O-okay,” you said softly, mentally cursing yourself for stammering. Joshua smiled and turned away before heading to the back of the shop to make sure everything was locked up while you pulled out the profits from the register and placed them into a bank bag and headed for the back where you found Joshua grabbing the broom. “Here,” you said, holding out the bank bag.
He looked up as he separated the dustpan from the broom. He nodded towards the door that led upstairs. “Just set it up on the counter up there,” he said as he moved past you for the door back into the shop. “What?” you asked, turning as he stopped at the door. “Just put it on the kitchen counter up here,” he said with a smile. You glanced at the door to the stairs and then back at Joshua.
“You mean in your apartment?”
He nodded, the smile spreading. “Yeah,” he answered. “Here.” You watched as he reached into his pocket and fished out his keys before tossing them to you. “Just let yourself in.”
With that, he disappeared into the front and left you standing in the break area. Taking a deep breath, you turned to the door and took hold of the knob. ‘You got this Y/N,’ you told yourself. ‘It’s just his apartment.’ 
You turned the knob and pushed the door open. It creaked softly as you peered into the dimly lit hall. The bottom landing was small and immediately went into the staircase. You shut the door behind you and started up the stairs, each step creaking under foot.
At the top, you managed to pick out the right key and unlocked the door before pushing it open.
Whatever you’d been expecting, it was not this. You’d only ever seen this space once and it was a mostly empty space with a few furniture items stored up here. It was dusty, dark save for the large glass windows at the back of the space that looked out into a small courtyard that backed up to a wooded area. The space had been transformed into a functional studio apartment.
A kitchen had been installed, brown counters with white quartz tops lined the wall against the stairs. A kitchen island separated the kitchen space from the living space. Facing a brick wall was a comfortable looking sofa with a low table between it and a media stand where a large flatscreen stood.
You walked further into the apartment, shutting the door behind you as you continued to look around.
The media stand held numerous DVDs and knick knacks. A knitted blanket lay folded over the arm of the cream colored couch with warm brown accent pillows. On the coffee table sat a small mirrored tray with a gold rim. In the middle was a small tv remote and a couple candles.
Against the wall under the windows stood a side table running the length of one of the windows. It had doors with small brass knobs and most likely held an assortment of different things. ‘Probably storage,’ you told yourself as you turned away from the living room. 
Behind the couch was a partition wall that didn’t reach the ceiling. It was made of bamboo and straight geometric shapes with a sheer material on one side to create a separate bedroom space.
The bed was a large king size, wooden frame with clawed feet. You recognized it as one of the pieces that had been stored up here before. Joshua must have cleaned and restored it because the last time you saw it, the wood was dull and coated with a thick layer of dust. 
At the end of the bed was a small bench with a folded blanket and a space to sit. Oh either side of the bed were matching nightstands in matching wood to the bed frame. The bed linens were creams and browns, both neutral but cozy and inviting. 
Next to the bedroom space at the end of the kitchen was a small folding door housing what you assumed was a pantry and next to that was another door which you could only assume led to a bathroom. 
Between the bed and the bathroom stood a large armoire with double doors. It was another piece that you recognized being stored in the space and just like the bed frame, Joshua cleaned and restored it so it was almost unrecognizable.
Next to the armoire in the corner was a full length mirror leaning against the wall. The top was decorated with postcards and a few pictures. Before you had a chance to move closer and take a look, you heard the door behind you open and spun around to find Joshua entering the apartment.
The two of you stared at one another for a moment before he spoke. “I’m done downstairs,” he commented. “Thought you might have gotten lost,” he added with a smirk. You shook your head, still holding the bank bag. Joshua nodded towards it. “You gonna hold onto that?” he asked, amused when you quickly set it down on the kitchen island.
“Shall we then?” he asked, nodding towards the door. You nodded without another word and headed for the door quickly, much to his amusement. Joshua stopped you with his hand on your arm gently. You looked down at his hand and up to meet his gaze. He held out his other hand.
“Keys?” he asked simply. You dropped them in his hand and headed down the stairs as he chuckled to himself, closing the door and locking it before following you.
“Are you hungry?” he asked as you reached the landing. You nodded again. “Yeah,” you managed to say as he led the way into the front of the shop. “How does Italian sound?” he asked as you grabbed your things, pulling on your coat and scarf. You nodded, heading for the door as he followed.
“Italian sounds fine.”
Once the shop was locked up, the walk to the Italian restaurant didn’t take much time at all. It was a small place with only about 5 tables and a small bar. It was nestled between a bakery and butcher shop, all owned by the same family. Joshua held the door for you with a smile as you thanked him and stepped inside.
You’d been to this place maybe once or twice in the whole time you’d lived in this town. It had been owned by the same family for generations and was currently being run by the grandchildren of the original owner. A young girl at the host stand smiled as you entered the building.
“Just two?” she asked. Joshua nodded as she gathered the menus and silverware, rolled up into black cloth napkins. She tucked the menus and silverware into her arm and picked up a pen, jotting something down on a piece of paper on the host stand before smiling at the two of you. “Right this way!”
She led you to a smaller table in the corner meant for couples. All the tables were round, most seating about four patrons. There was a small room off the main dining area with a much larger table meant for bigger parties. Along the wall were smaller tables with two chairs each and at the back was the bar. A long window allowed a look into the kitchen where you could catch glimpses of workers passing by.
A door at the far corner opposite your table allowed workers in and out of the kitchen. You removed your coat, laying it across the back of your chair and sat down as Joshua did the same and the hostess set the menus and silverware down on the table. “What can I get you started to drink?” she asked as you both settled into your seats.
“Just water,” you answered, not in the mood for soda or coffee. Joshua smiled at the hostess as he glanced over the drink menu. “A glass of cabernet, please,” he said politely. He turned to look at you. “You sure you just want water?” he asked, tilting his head. You looked down at the menu, eyes scanning before finding something that sounded good. “I’ll just have a limoncello martini,” you said, looking up at the hostess who smiled and nodded. “I’ll go put those in and your server will be by soon,” she chirped.
“And I’ll still bring you that water,” she added with a wink your way before heading off.
You looked down at the menu, flipping it over to look at the entrees. The menu wasn’t huge but they had a lot of options to choose from. As your eyes scanned, you could feel eyes on you and glanced up through your lashes to find Joshua already doing the same. He glanced back down, a smirk tugging at his lips. You looked back down, trying to finalize your decision.
“I can’t choose,” you heard him say softly. “I’m stuck between the tuscan-grilled sirloin or the mezzaluna,” he added, glancing up to meet your gaze. “Well they have an option to do both,” you offered, looking over the combinations. “You could get a 7 oz sirloin and a half order of mezzaluna,” you read off the menu. “That way you don’t have to choose.”
Joshua nodded as he looked at the menu. “What are you getting?” he asked softly, looking up once more. “The chicken,” you answered, setting your menu down as the host returned, setting two glasses of water down. You thanked her and picked it up, taking a sip. “Which chicken?” Joshua asked as he lifted his own glass, keeping his eyes trained on you.
Before you could answer, the server arrived. She was around the same age as the hostess and looked like she could be an older sister. “Hey,” she said breathlessly and you could only assume she’d been running all over the restaurant, serving multiple tables. “Your drinks should be coming from the bar in just a moment,” she said as she pulled out a pad and a pen. “Would you like to start with an appetizer?” she asked, looking between the two of you.
Before you could say anything, Joshua answered.
I’d actually like to get an order of the cozze in bianco,” he said without even looking at the menu. “I’ve tried just about every other starter but I haven’t tried the mussels,” he added. The server smiled as she jotted that down. “They’re really good,” she answered. “I’m not just saying that cause I work here,” she continued. “They’re genuinely delicious. It’s my grandma’s recipe,” she added.
You looked up, intrigue written across your face. “You’re part of the family?” you asked. She nodded with a proud smile. “Fourth generation,” she clarified. “My great grandparents started the place. My grandparents just retired and now my uncle and dad are running the place,” she explained, pointing at two men behind the bar.
“My sister is one of the hosts,” she added, pointing to the host stand where the hostess who had seated you stood. “I thought you might be related,” you said with a triumphant smile. It felt good knowing your instincts were spot on. “Yeah!” the server said. “Anyway, I’ll get this in,” she said, tapping the pad with her pen. “Then I’ll grab your drinks and come back to take your meal order,” she added with a smile and an “I’ll be right back.”
Once she left, Joshua turned to look at you. “I guess it really is a family business,” he said with an amused tone. You nodded, uncertain of what to say. Silence fell over the two of you as you waited for the server to return. You glanced up from the menu to find Joshua reading over the list of wines. “So,” you said softly, drawing his attention away from the paper.
“You’ve been here a lot?” you asked. Joshua smiled, setting the wine list down. “Been here? Sort of,” he answered. “This place is right around the corner from the shop,” he started to explain as you took another sip of water. “It’s perfect for getting carryout,” he added. “I’ll just call and place an order and then come pick it up and take it home.”
You listened patiently as he explained. “I don’t go out much,” he continued. You tilted your head as he spoke. “How come?” Joshua looked up from the table, eyes meeting yours. “I don’t know many people,” he admitted softly. “So you just stay in your apartment?” you questioned.
He nodded slowly. “Sometimes I go visit my aunt but my cousin recently moved back in with her and we don’t exactly…” he trailed off, thinking of the right words. “Get along.” Before you could ask any more, the server returned with your drinks, setting the wine in front of Joshua and the cocktail in front of you.
“So,” she said with a smile as she pulled out her notepad and pen. “What can I get you?”
After ordering, your conversation with Joshua shifted to other things. You talked about what he did in his spare time, discussing his taste in movies, books, and more. It was the most you’d ever gotten the chance to speak to him but it was nice to learn more about the man you spent half your day with four days a week. You wanted to consider Joshua a friend and hoped he could do the same.
The food was amazing. The mussels were cooked to perfection and though you were never big on them, Joshua got you to try at least one and you were surprised by how good it was. Your meals arrived just as you were finishing the last of your appetizers.
His steak looked incredible and he’d asked for marsala sauce on top. Your chicken was juicy and tender and the lemon butter sauce was perfect. You were glad you decided to forgo the capers in the end. The portions were just right and you were left feeling full but not stuffed at the end.
As your server took your empty dishes, she asked if you had saved room for dessert. Joshua glanced at you. “We’ll look over the menu,” he said and she nodded, moving to take your empty plates away. Joshua looked over the dessert menu. “I don’t think I could any more,” you commented. “Not without hating myself afterwards.” Joshua snorted and handed the menu to you.
“We could always split something,” he offered. 
You looked over the page, eyes scanning the sheet. There were staples like tiramisu and cannolis but there were also unique twists on traditional pieces like a cannoli cake. You spotted a chocolate cake as well as cheesecake. “I’m not sure,” you said softly, drawing your bottom lip between your teeth before handing the menu back. “You decide. I’m sure whatever you pick will be delicious,” you added.
Joshua looked over the menu as the server returned. “Made a decision?” she asked to which Joshua nodded. “One slice of the cannoli cake,” he answered, handing her the menu. “We’ll take it to go,” he added and she nodded, moving to put in the order and bring the check. You moved to open your bag but Joshua stopped you. “This is on me,” he said as he pulled out his wallet.
“No, it’s okay!” you said as you pulled your own wallet out. Joshua shook his head. “I insist,” he said more firmly. “I asked you to join me. It’s my treat,” he continued. Sensing you weren’t going to win this argument, you let him have his victory.
When the server returned with the check, Joshua immediately handed her his card and she walked away. While she was gone, you replaced your wallet in your bag and looked up to meet Joshua’s gaze. “Thank you,” you said softly. “For dinner.” Joshua returned the smile as the server returned with his card and the cannoli cake slice already bagged up.
Joshua signed the slip as the server smiled at you. “How was everything?” she asked.
“Oh it was amazing,” you answered as you finished your cocktail. “Better than I remembered,” you added. “Thank you so much,” Joshua said as he slipped a couple bills out of his wallet and tucked them behind the signed slip and handed them to the server. “The food and the service was incredible as always,” he added. The server thanked both of you before walking away.
Joshua stood up and grabbed his coat. You stood up quickly, gathering your things as he grabbed the togo bag and led the way to the door.
Outside, the sun had fully set behind the trees and the streetlamps outside had turned on. You pulled your coat on, noticing the chill that had set in. Joshua had already pulled his coat on and was watching as you slung your scarf around your neck. “Well, I should get home,” you said breathlessly. 
Joshua gave you a peculiar look. “Don’t you want to come up and try this?” he asked, holding up the to-go bag. “We got it to split,” he reminded you.
Although your gut was telling you this was a bad idea, you agreed and followed Joshua down the sidewalk and around the corner. The shop loomed over the both of you in the darkness, only one dim streetlamp illuminating the space in front of it as Joshua reached the door and pulled out his keys.
He unlocked the door and stepped in, allowing you to enter after him. As he shut the door your eye fell on the basket on the counter. You were almost one hundred percent certain that hadn’t been there when you both left earlier. “Uh… what’s that?” you asked as Joshua closed and locked the door.
He looked to where you were pointing, setting the bag on the counter and moving to the basket.
“It almost looks like Mrs. Briggs basket,” he said as he grabbed the handle and pulled it towards him. “But the items are different.” You watched as he sifted through the items. “Could you uh…” he asked, turning to look at you. “I hate to ask since we’ve already closed up and it is pretty late, but could you inventory this for me?,” he continued. 
“I really should learn how to do it myself.”
You nodded, moving around the counter to grab your pad and pen. You watched as he pulled each item  out and set them on the counter. “None of these items are the same as the ones Mrs. Briggs brought earlier,” you said softly as you started to write down the items and the descriptions.
Your eyes fell onto a small statuette and you set your pen down before grabbing it and looking at it.
In the low light you could tell it was very old. It was a small animal statue. The material you couldn’t discern but it almost felt ceramic. It was a cute little calico kitty. You looked it over but couldn’t find any manufacturer or name. “Huh,” you huffed as you set it down, drawing Joshua’s attention.
“What’s wrong?” he asked. You looked up at him. “This little statue,” you replied, gesturing to the cat. Joshua picked it up and turned it to face him. “What about it?” he asked. You shrugged. “I don’t know actually,” you said softly. “It just caught my eye.”
Joshua glanced up at you and back to the figurine in his hand. He set it back down in front of you. “Tell you what,” he said softly. “You can have it.” You looked up from the notepad, eyes wide. “What? Really?” you asked. He nodded and shrugged. “It’s just a little cat figurine,” he added. “Keep it,” he said.
You thanked him and went back to finishing inventorying all the items. When you were done and the basket packed back up save for your little calico figure, you followed Joshua up to his apartment where he started to unpack the slice of cake. The two of you stood around the kitchen island. “Here,” Joshua said, handing you a fork and using his own to take a bite.
You watched as his eyes fluttered shut, sighing in contentment. “That’s really good,” he murmured, turning to find you watching him. “Try it,” he urged, pushing the plate towards you. You gently stabbed your fork into the cake and brought a piece up to your mouth, fully aware Joshua was watching you intently. It felt oddly intimate, having him watch you so keenly.
Once you tasted the cake, however, his interest in watching you was made clear.
“Wow,” you said through a mouthful of cake, covering your mouth with your hand and looking up to meet his gaze. “That’s really good!” Joshua smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling. “I know!” he exclaimed, taking another bite. The two of you continued to take bites of the cake until there was one little piece left. 
You held your hands up and moved to the kitchen sink, rinsing your fork and placing it with the other dishes. “I’m done!” you said as Joshua turned. “The last bite is yours though,” he said with a frown. You shook your head. “No,” you said softly. “I’m good. You can have it.”
Joshua shook his head, moving to stand beside you. “No,” he replied, holding the piece for you. “It’s yours.” You looked from the piece of cake up to his face. He was waiting patiently for you to take the bite and although your gut was telling you this was a bad idea, you took the plunge anyway.
His eyes never left your face as you pulled back, chewing and swallowing the last bite of cake. “Okay,” you said, looking up. “Now I’m-”
Your words were cut short by Joshua pulling you in, lips crashing against yours. You moaned into the kiss as his lips parted yours, tongue slipping into your mouth. All you tasted was cake and saliva. He’d abandoned the plate the second you accepted his advances, discarding it on the counter behind you as one hand moved to your hip, the other staying put on the back of your neck.
Joshua guided your body away from the sink and against the kitchen island. You groaned as the counter dug into your back, a sound that Joshua swallowed as he deepened the kiss. “Fuck,” you hissed as his lips left yours, trailing over your cheek and down the side of your neck.
Without warning, he pulled back, spinning you to face the rest of the room, pushing you against the counter as he grinded against you, allowing you to feel his hard cock. “You have no idea how crazy you drive me,” he growled, one arm wrapping around your chest and holding you against him as he rutted against you. You let out a feeble moan, hands moving up to grab his arm as your legs threatened to give out under you. “J-Joshua,” you whimpered.
Your voice must have snapped him back to reality and just as quickly as it started, Joshua pushed away from you, facing the sink and gripping the sides as he tried to control his breathing. “Oh my god,” he breathed. “I’m so sorry.” You turned to face his back, hands on the counter behind you as you steadied yourself. “Wh-what just happened?” you panted.
Joshua shook his head and when he spoke again, his voice sounded strained. “I think you should go.”
Your brows knit together in confusion. Was he… kicking you out? After all that?
“What?” you whispered. Joshua raised his head but still didn’t turn to look at you.
“You should go home,” he said, his voice still strained. “This is wrong.”
You stared at the back of his head incredulously. He practically jumped you at the sink and almost bent you over the island of his kitchen and now he was backpedaling? You said nothing, instead grabbing your coat and scarf from the seat you left them on and headed for the door, yanking it open before stepping out onto the landing and slamming the door behind you.
Your footsteps were loud, echoing as you ran down the old wooden steps and into the back room of the shop.
Up front you reached the door in record time but stopped as something caught your eye. The little cat figurine was sitting on the counter, staring back at you. In a split second decision, you grabbed it. He had said you could keep it after all.
The bell rang softly as you exited the shop, slamming the door behind you and hurried down the sidewalk and around the corner. You stopped for a moment to catch your breath before continuing on.
It was late. Really late you noticed as you walked in the direction of your home. The shops and restaurants had all closed for the night and there wasn’t a soul to be found as you walked down the deserted street. 
The shops to your left were all dark, only a couple with running lights on in the back of the shop. On the right side, across the street was the park. It covered a good portion of the town, stretching for several blocks. The park was home to the playground, a pond, a dog park, and lots of walking trails.
It was covered in trees and lots of shrubbery. It was a lovely place to walk and visit all year round but right now it felt menacing and looming. You tried not to focus on it as you continued down the path before you, clutching the cat statue tightly in your hands.
It didn’t take long for you to finally reach your home, ignoring the chilly breeze that followed as you let yourself in and shutting the door behind you. It was an older home, built back before the town grew up. It was a family home, one you inherited from your parents after their passing. It was a cute craftsman style home with four bedrooms. You’d closed off the bedrooms upstairs, taking up residence in the master bedroom on the main floor.
You locked the door, listening for the click of the lock as it engaged before finally settling and feeling relieved. You shrugged your coat off and pulled the scarf from around your neck, hanging both up by the door before kicking your shoes off and heading into the living area.
You set the cat statue on the kitchen counter and moved to your fridge to grab some water. You always kept a few bottles of water in the fridge. Turning as you uncapped the bottle and started to sip, you jumped slightly at the glowing eyes peering in at you from the back window.
Once you realized it was only a cat, you berated yourself for overreacting and downed some more water before moving to the bedroom but only after making sure the doors and windows were locked.
In the safety of your room, you drew the blinds and curtains, quickly undressing and pulling on your pajamas. Your bed was all but calling your name as you pulled back the covers and climbed in, settling under the comforter as the exhaustion of the day weighed down on you.
You fell into a deep slumber, one you didn’t even remember falling into.
Your alarm woke you up at 630 on the dot and you groaned, lifting your head to peek at the red numbers. You really did not want to get out of bed. Mostly because you were comfortable in your warm cocoon and because the events of last night were flooding back in and you weren’t sure if you could even face Joshua after that. 
You knew staying in bed and wallowing in your misery wasn’t going to help so as much as you didn’t want to, you turned your alarm off, threw the covers off your body and started to pull yourself from the depths of your bed.
As you sat up, you grabbed your phone sitting on the nightstand beside your half empty bottle of water.
Unlocking the screen you found you had a text waiting for you. From Joshua.
Your heart hammered in your chest as you tapped on the icon to read what he had to say.
Joshua: hey, don’t worry about coming in today. The shop is closed for some repairs. You’ll still get paid so don’t worry about that either. I’ll see you Monday
Your stomach dropped into your lap as you read his messages. So he couldn’t face you either? You weren’t sure what kind of repairs the shop could need. There wasn’t anything you noticed in the last few days. You chose to avoid deciphering what he meant and instead to use the day to get things done.
As you got up and started your morning, you took a shower and changed into clean clothes, opting for a light caramel colored sweater and light denim jeans. You gathered up your dirty clothes and took them to the small laundry room off your kitchen, setting a load and going about the rest of the house, cleaning and putting things back where they belonged.
Time ticked by as you worked, stopping briefly to take a lunch break when you realized you were low on groceries. Deciding to swap your washed clothes over to the dryer first, you set out from the house, donning your cream colored long coat but forgoing the scarf. Today was much warmer than the previous day. 
Your walk from your neighborhood to the market only took a couple minutes and you greeted the cashier at the front as you entered and grabbed a bright yellow shopping trolley. You wheeled your cart through the aisles, grabbing items from your list off the shelves and crossing them off as they landed in the basket. You had just turned into the cereal aisle when you stopped dead in your tracks.
Halfway down the aisle was Joshua. He was smiling as he handed a box from the top shelf to an elderly woman. You couldn’t see her face so you didn’t know which resident it was. You tried to back up and head for another aisle but in your haste, you bumped into the display next to you, knocking a few cans of beans off the shelves.
Joshua and the woman heard the commotion and looked in your direction. ‘Oh brilliant,’ you thought to yourself as you knelt down to pick up the stray cans that rolled across the tile. As you stood up, Joshua and the woman had parted ways and he was currently walking in your direction.
You turned away as he approached, setting up the cans and trying to mimic the display they’d been in before.
“Hey,” you heard Joshua say softly. You turned to face him, forcing a smile. “Hey,” you mimicked.
The two of you said nothing, instead standing awkwardly before one another, looking anywhere that wasn’t the other person. ‘Why is this so awkward? Why are you even still standing here? Just walk away!’ You cleared your throat and forced another smile, laughing awkwardly as you took the handle of your trolley. “Well, I gotta go,” you said, your voice much higher pitched than before.
Joshua’s eyebrows shot up as you started to turn your cart and push it past him. He was quick, grabbing your wrist and turning you to face him, backing you up against the shelf of canned beans. Your breath caught in your throat as Joshua looked at you, eyes studying your face.
You saw them briefly look down to your lips and back up. Finally he spoke.
“I’m sorry about last night,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t know what came over me.” you shook your head quickly. “It’s fine,” you squeaked. “Alcohol does that sometimes,” you added after clearing your throat. Joshua nodded, eyes still fixated on your lips as you spoke. “It doesn’t have to mean anything,” you continued.
The shift in his expression was unmistakable but you couldn’t tell what emotion he was conveying. “It… doesn’t?” he asked softly. You shimmied out of his grip, straightening your coat as you heard voices enter the aisle you were currently standing in. “No,” you replied. “It doesn’t.”
Joshua opened his mouth to respond but you stopped him. “Don’t worry about it,” you added. “Let’s just forget it. I’ll see you on Monday.”
You didn’t let him speak as you hurried away, pushing your cart into the next aisle to finish your shopping. You were grateful he didn’t attempt to follow you and luckily you didn’t see him again, which allowed you to return to the cereal aisle and grab a box of your favorite brand.
After visiting the dairy section, you headed to the front to check out. The next stop was the butchershop where you grabbed your usual cuts of chicken, pork, and beef before heading home to stock your fridge as well as fold and put away your clean laundry.
The task took longer than you were expecting and by the time the last towel was neatly tucked and folded, you saw that it was getting close to dinner time. You sighed, glancing at your fridge upon realizing you hadn’t prepared anything you bought yet.
You got up and walked over to the fridge and opened the door, looking at the contents and settled on one of the flank steaks you’d bought earlier. You grabbed the package and pulled it from the fridge as well as a couple other items and started with rinsing the vegetables you selected.
As you set the items on the counter, the small kitten figure caught your eye. You’d yet to find it a home in your place and moved to pick it up. As you did, a small portion of the bottom fell off onto the counter with a soft clatter and you cursed under your breath. It seemed as if the statuette had a small seal on the bottom that had seemingly come loose.
You turned the figure upside down and your eye caught the end of something shoved into the tiny space inside the ceramic figure. You carefully removed what turned out to be a rolled up piece of paper and set the figure down to start unrolling the paper.
Blackish text written in what you could only assume was a dark red ink adorned one side of the paper. You weren’t sure what it said but you could tell it was a different language. Possibly latin. Your brows furrowed as you read the words in your head before trying to sound them out.
“Te invoco a profundus inferni,” you read off in what you could only assume was terrible latin. You studied the paper for a moment longer before shrugging and turning to your trash bin, crumbling up the paper and tossing it away.
‘Out of sight, out of mind.’
Once rinsed, you started to prepare the potatoes, slicing them thinly before adding them to a glass baking dish. You worked over the dish and the stove simultaneously, making a cream sauce to add to the potatoes before sprinkling some cheese and panko over the top and putting in the oven.
While that baked, you poured yourself a glass of wine and turned on some music on your phone. The bottle was a new one you picked up earlier. While sipping on the wine, you prepared the steak for cooking, seasoning both sides since you didn’t have time to marinate it.
Soft jazzy tunes floated through the air as you went about the kitchen, heating a skillet before adding the steak which started sizzling immediately. You sipped on some more wine as you waited to flip the steak over. Your mind wandered as you waited, wondering what Joshua was up to before you forced the thought out of your head.
‘Stop thinking about him!’
You continued to listen to the music as your steak cooked, sizzling again when you flipped it onto the uncooked side. Once the steak was cooked to your liking, you pulled it from the pan and set it aside to rest while you checked your potatoes and added the chopped veggies to the hot pan, drizzling them with some oil. It was something you learned from your mother.
Once you were sure your veggies were done, the timer for the oven went off and you made a plate for yourself, sitting down at the kitchen island to eat. You had a dining room but as you lived alone, you saw no point in using the table. You could just eat at the island instead.
Just as you were cutting into the steak, you heard the doorbell ring and turned to look at the front door which you could just see from your spot. You waited for a moment before it rang again and you got up quickly, moving to answer it.
Pushing the curtain covering the window beside the door aside, you peered out onto the front step but saw no one. You contemplated opening the door but decided against it and instead looked through the peephole.
Again, you saw no one standing on the other side.
You took a step back, staring at the door in confusion until your thoughts were interrupted by three sharp knocks. You stared at the door and moved quickly back to peer through the hole. Again, the front step was empty. You moved to peer through the curtain but still saw nothing. You turned the deadbolt and backed away from the door, staring at it for a few moments more.
When nothing happened, you turned to head back to the kitchen to finish your dinner.
Just as you crossed the threshold into the living room, three loud knocks rang out from the door, causing you to whip around and head back to the door. This time you unlocked and opened the wooden door, leaving the metal storm door securely closed and locked.
Outside, just as you suspected, was no one. The street was deserted as the sun set behind the trees, casting everything in a bluish glow. The twilight glow. You peered out at your front porch, looking from side to side but not opening the outside door.
Seeing no one, you stepped back and shut the door, locking it once more before stepping back and waiting to see if someone knocked again. You weren’t sure what you were expecting, you hadn’t seen anyone before so why would you see anyone this time?
As you were wondering, you heard something different. Loud, heavy footfalls on the steps outside, almost like someone stomping up the steps to your porch. Before you could move to throw open the door to confront the trickster, three loud pounds sounded at the door, the strength of it shaking the floor of your vestibule.
Your eyes widened, heart hammering in your chest as you backed away. Another three pounding slams sounded on the other side of your door. Followed by three more. You rushed to the door and as soon as your hand fell on the handle it all stopped.
You didn’t dare open the door this time. Instead, you made sure the front door was locked before going around the rest of the first floor to make sure all the doors and windows were secured and properly locked. When you were certain they were, you headed upstairs to check the windows and attic door.
Upon reaching the landing, you were horrified to see that the attic door was cracked open. Your breath caught in your throat as you stared at the door, unmoving. You felt a cold chill run up your spine. Although you couldn’t see anything, you knew someone was looking back at you from the darkness.
You watched in horror as the cracked attic door slowly shut on its own. You blew off your sweep of the second floor of your home before running downstairs and grabbing your phone to call the police. As you waited for the operator to pick up you felt a breeze and looked to see your back door was open.
‘I just locked that!’ You were certain you’d locked that before going upstairs. You’d even done the tug test on it. The line clicked and you were greeted with the sound of breathing.
“Hello?” you asked into the receiver frantically. When no one answered but the breathing started to turn into distorted voices and then a deep rumbling growl you hung up and dropped your phone onto the counter next to your plate.
The corners of your eyes burned as you wandered cautiously towards the open door. You peered out the door into the dark and in an instant, you could have sworn your heart stopped. Your breathing sped up as you tried in vain not to hyperventilate.
Standing outside your door, just beyond the reach of the back porch light was a dark figure. There were no distinguishing features, no eyes, nothing to tell you anything other than the fact that someone… or something, was standing outside your door.
Without thinking, you rushed the door and slammed it shut, turning the lock before backing away.
The shrill tone of your phone sounded out and you rushed to pick it up without checking the screen.
“Hello?” you all but shouted. “Ma’am this is [xxx]. We received a call from this number moments ago. Do you have an emergency?” relief flooded your body as you almost passed out from the stress.
“Yes!” you said quickly. “I think someone is in my attic,” you answered. No sooner than you said those words, you heard a loud crash from upstairs. “He might have left the attic and is in the house,” you whispered, your body starting to shake.
“Can you give me your address?” “It’s Y/N,” you said quickly before giving your address. The town was small and the police station wasn’t far from your home. You knew an officer would be by in no time. “Okay Y/N,” the dispatcher said. “I have two officers enroute. In the meantime, can you find a weapon and a place to hide?”
Your eyes landed on the huge knife you’d used to cut your steak earlier and grabbed it quickly. “I have a knife,” you announced softly to the dispatcher who commended you. “Now you need to find a place to hide. Can you do that?” he asked. You tiptoed softly towards your bedroom, keeping your eyes on the bottom of the stairs before finally reaching the threshold and closing your bedroom door.
You turned the lock and made for your closet, squeezing in and sliding the door shut.
“I’m in the closet in my bedroom,” you whispered to the dispatcher. “Where is your bedroom located?” he asked. “Ground floor, back of the house behind the kitchen,” you whispered back. “Please tell them to hurry!”
You listened as the sounds of slow heavy footsteps pounded across the floor above you, heading for the stairs. “I think they’re coming downstairs!” you hissed. “Okay, Y/N,” the dispatcher said calmly. “The officers are almost there. I’m going to stay on the line but you need to be quiet for me, can you do that?” 
You nodded and hummed in the affirmative as the heavy steps made their way down the stairs, one step at a time. Each slam had you jumping. You were shaking as you listened, keeping the knife ready to lash out. To your horror, the steps started to walk through the first floor and sounded like they were making a beeline for your room.
You tried to control your breathing as the steps stopped just outside your bedroom door.
You waited for there to be banging or for the door to fly open but neither happened. Instead, there was a rapid knocking at your front door followed by the sound of the front door opening and a voice calling out “police!” you waited for the bedroom door to open and the closet door to slide aside as a light was shown in. “I found her,” the holder of the light said as you held up your hands.
The knife was taken from you and the officer helped you up. After they escorted you out of the house, one officer spoke while another two searched the house bottom to top, clearing each room and even going up into the attic. While the officers searched your home, you gave your statement to the officer who wrote down everything you said.
“And you’re sure you locked all the doors?” he asked, looking up from the notepad. You nodded again. “It’s just that when we arrived, both front doors were unlocked,” he explained. You stared at him blankly. “That’s not possible,” you replied. “I know I locked that door. Multiple times,” you explained.
“Someone was ringing and then kept knocking but each time I checked, there was no one there. I thought it was just kids getting into the Halloween spirit and being a nuisance. Until the pounding,” you continued. The officer narrowed his eyes. “Pounding?” he asked. You nodded as the two officers exited you home.
“Y-yeah,” you answered. “It started as light knocking but when I refused to open the door or come out onto the porch, it turned into pounding. I heard loud stomping up the steps but when I checked, I still saw nothing.”
The officer nodded as he jotted that down while one of the two officers came over.
“We found no sign of forced entry,” she started to explain. “We found a stack of boxes in the attic had fallen over. That was probably the loud crash you heard,” she continued. “Your back door was also unlocked.” Your jaw dropped. “I know I locked that!” you exclaimed. When I came downstairs to call you, the back door was open and when I walked over, I saw someone standing outside-”
“You saw someone outside?” the officer originally taking your statement asked. You nodded quickly as he started writing down more notes. “What did they look like?” You sighed heavily. 
“I-I didn’t get a good look.” 
Both officers exchanged looks as you rushed to explain further. 
“They were standing just outside the light field,” you explained. “But they were tall. Maybe around 1.8 meters,” you explained. “Everything else was just black. There were no distinguishing features at all,” you added. The officers nodded. “Ma’am,” the woman started and you turned to her.
“We noticed an open bottle of wine in the fridge,” she stated and you knew where she was going. “I just opened it,” you explained. “I hadn’t even finished a glass yet,” you added. She nodded and the other officer quickly jotted that down as well. 
“Well, other than the boxes in the attic,” she started. “There are no signs of anyone inside the home. Since the points of entry were unlocked, they must have gone out that way before we got here.”
You shook your head silently. “I heard them walk up to the bedroom but I never heard footsteps leave.”
The officers exchanged looks before the woman spoke again. “We’ll have a patrol car in the area for the night and if anything else happens, call us immediately,” she explained as she pulled a card out of a little pouch on her belt. “You can call me directly,” she added. “I’m on duty all night.”
The female officer walked you to your door where you thanked her and watched as both cars pulled away and headed down the street. A chilly breeze blew through the front porch followed by a distant flash of lightning and you quickly retreated inside, making sure your doors were locked before heading to the back door to do the same.
Once you were fully satisfied your doors were locked, you returned to the kitchen to clean up your dinner, putting the uneaten portions in a glass container and putting it in the fridge. You downed the rest of your wine and started to rinse your dishes, placing them in the dishwasher before turning off the lights and heading upstairs to make sure all the lights were off, windows closed and locked.
Before heading back down, you turned back to look at the attic door which was firmly shut. You headed down the steps carefully, turning off the light at the bottom landing before heading to your bedroom where you checked your windows.
Once you were sure everything was secure, you changed and got ready for bed.
Climbing under the covers, you weren’t sure if you’d be able to sleep but exhaustion took over and you were out within minutes of crawling into bed.
You were in the midst of a really good dream when you were startled awake by a loud crash and sudden burst of wind. Sitting up, you looked around the dark room and saw one of your windows had sprang open. ‘How the hell did that open?’
You threw the covers off your legs and got up, moving around the bed ro quickly shut the window, clicking your tongue as you stepped in a wet puddle on the wood floor.
The crash you had heard was thunder and a full blown storm was raging outside. You groaned and turned back towards the room as a flash of lightning illuminated the space causing you to stop in your tracks. In the corner by the door stood a tall, dark shadow.
Your heart hammered in your chest, beating almost up into your throat as it closed, your ability to scream being ripped from you. ‘No,’ you thought. ‘This can’t be happening.’
You glanced at the door but knew deep in your heart that you’d never make it to the door, not with the shadow standing right beside it. Maybe you could climb out the window? Damn! You should have left it open! If only you’d seen the shadow before closing the window!
As you weighed your options, a deep, gravelly voice spoke.
“C̸̫͕̿̀̎̈́̈ͅȗ̶̠̳͉̽ṟ̴͖͛̈́̂̓͠ ̶̞͈̈́̌̄̋͂c̵̪̱̆͂̃u̵̡̪̜̠̣͗͒ř̵̤̠͕͈̉r̵̺̙͙͍̦͂̐i̸͈̜͕͙͐́̑̾t̸̨̩͖̣͖̀̑i̵̯͖̼̓͌͛̑s̴̭̐̍̚̚͠ ?”
You stared at the shadow in the corner. Did… did it just speak?
Uncertain if you heard correctly, you waited for it to speak again, although you had no idea what it said.
“M̶̳̞͖̓ͅỏ̷̮̲̯̚r̴̭̹̈͋̀̎t̶͓̩̪̟̿̉̒́̅a̴͓͐̽͊l̸̲̰̯͛͛͠e̴̝͝m̵͕̱̾͋ ̸̫̩̾͜t̸̪͚͔͋e̴͕̠̘̖̅̍͊ ̶̝̞̌i̵̯̺̯̋̉̄ͅn̶̺̳͚̟̟̊́͆̀t̵̫͗̌̎̕͝e̸̗̋̚ṝ̴̺͇̉͗͗͠r̸̺̭̫͈̖̅̉o̷̟͙̥̱͗͌-̴̮̇ ̷͓́g̷̰̪͋͛̕͝ā̸̙͊̍v̴̭̙̜͋̾̊̚i̶̦̟͌͋̈́͛ .”
Your lips parted as it addressed you, still in the same language.
“I-I don’t understand,” you whispered. The shadow didn’t move but instead, in the same gravelly voice it spoke again, this time in English. “I asked you why you keep running away from me.”
Your stomach nearly fell out of your ass. Whatever this was, it was sentient. “Wh-who are you?” you asked, your voice barely above a whisper. The shadow figure chuckled. Actually fucking chuckled. The sound was distorted and unsettling.
“I am Tarrunach,” it answered. Your brain tried to wrap around the name. It was unlike anything you’d heard before. “T-Tarrunach?” you repeated. The figure said nothing and stayed perfectly still, another flash of lightning illuminating the room but still the shadow stayed black, a stark contrast with its surroundings.
“What do you want?” you asked softly, shifting your weight as your hand slowly reached behind you for the window latch. The shadow figure tilted its head before speaking in its rough voice.
“You summoned me.”
Your eyebrows shot up. ‘Summoned?’
You shook your head, halting your movements. “N-no I didn’t,” you answered. There was another flash of light and a clap of thunder. As soon as darkness returned to the room, the shadow figure shifted. Eyes appeared and it took all your willpower not to scream in terror at the sight of glowing red eyes.
“Is that the game you want to play?” it asked, voice scratchy and low. “You summoned me. Do you not remember the incantation?”
As you opened your mouth to say no, a memory played in your head, almost like a movie reel. The cat figure with the roll of paper inside. The strange words written in dark red ink. 
‘Te invoco a profundus inferni,’ Your eyes widened as the realization hit you.
You knew it was latin but you didn’t know latin. Had you…
Had you accidentally summoned a demon?
You looked back up and noticed the shadow figure had moved and was now standing in front of the door. You leaned back against the window, fingers searching for the latch to open them. 
“I-” you trailed off. “I didn’t know that was an incantation,” you admitted. “I thought it was gibberish.”
The figure laughed again. “Are you in the practice of reciting gibberish often?”
You shook your head. “No,” you answered. “Not particularly. I don’t see gibberish very often.”
You were stalling but the figure was moving closer. The flat black shadowy figure had taken on a more corporeal look, instead of blurry appendages, you could make out a curve in the arms by its side. Your fingers brushed against the latch but didn’t manage to catch on.
Another bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, throwing your room in a cast of bright white allowing you to see the figure in full. Your eyes widened, a scream forming in your throat.
Before you stood a blackened figure. The skin looked almost charred. The red eyes looked back at you from a charred face, the lips pulled back into a menacing smile with rows of sharp teeth. The figure was slim and androgynous in appearance. You saw nothing that would distinguish it as either sexually male or female. It was like one of the Ken dolls you’d had as a child.
Before the scream building in your throat could escape, your fingers managed to grab hold of the window latch and you pulled, opening the window. Instantly the wind blew in, the sound of rain intensifying and blowing into the open space. You tried to turn and climb out the window but the figure moved at an impossible speed.
The window was shut, all wind gone as the figure slammed you against the wall beside the window, hand closed around your throat. “This isn’t a game,” it growled in your face, breath hot against your skin. “You summoned me, whether intentional or not,” it hissed. “And I’ve come to collect.”
‘Collect?’
Fear filled your senses, spreading throughout your body and to the tips of your fingers and toes.
“C-collect?” you gasped, clawing at the hand around your neck. “Yes,” the figure snapped. Without warning, it tossed you onto the bed easily and was on top of you as you bounced on the mattress.
“C-collect what?” you coughed. “My soul?”
The demon tilted its head again only this time much faster, so fast you barely registered it except for the cracking sound that accompanied it. “I don’t want your soul,” it growled. You winced as it leaned in, sniffing your cheek before you felt its warm, wet tongue lick a stripe up the side of your face. You tried to push it away but the demon was much stronger.
“You can’t fight me off,” he laughed cruelly.
You felt your throat close up, tears burning at the corners of your eyes as the monster pinned you against the bed. “Please,” you whimpered. “What do you want from me?”
The demon chuckled again, the sound just as jarring. “I want your energy,” it answered.
You turned your face to look up at it in the dark, it’s red eyes boring into yours. “Energ-gy?”
“Your sexual energy,” it added. Your stomach churned at the thought. ‘No way. Absolutely not.’
You shook your head in agreement with your thoughts. “No,” you said defiantly.
The demon laughed, caging you in with its arms against the mattress. “I figured you’d say that,” it said, taking your face in its clawed hand. You stared up, raw fear pumping in your veins as your eyes met. You watched in both shock and horror as the charred skin of the demon melted away to reveal an all too familiar face.
You managed to push the demon off you and scramble off the bed towards the window as the demon stood up. You cowered away, your back up against the wall. “J-Joshua?”
The figure standing in your bedroom smiled at you, flashing a pair of perfect teeth. “Wh-what the hell?”
The demon started to pace back and forth, keeping its eyes trained on you. “What do you think?” it asked. “Looks just like him, right?” You stared in awe. “Or would you believe me if I told you I am Joshua?”
You shook your head quickly. “That’s not possible,” you croaked, your voice hoarse. the demon laughed and instead of the cruel, jarring sound, it was Joshua’s laugh. The one you’d heard countless times in Pandora’s Box as you told him a joke. The smile was the same one he gave you when he caught you staring at him from across the shop.
The same knowing smirk.
You shook your head again. “You’re not Joshua,” you answered. “You’re just messing with me!”
The demon tilted its head again. “That’s where you’re wrong,” it said in a low, menacing tone.
“Let me show you something,” it said, raising one hand and with a snap of its fingers, the lamps in your room came on. You looked around quickly before your eyes landed back on the demon.
“Is that it?” you asked. “I thought you were going to like, snap us to the shop or something,” you added.
The demon’s smile fell and its eyes narrowed.
“You want to go to the shop?” it asked. You nodded. “That’s where he lives,” you said. “The real Joshua!”
The demon sighed and rolled its eyes before standing up straight. “Get dressed,” it said, moving towards the door. You hesitated as it opened the bedroom door. Sensing you weren’t going to move, the demon stopped. “Get dressed,” it ordered again. “I’ll prove it to you.”
You pulled on a pair of sweats and a hoodie before heading out of your bedroom. It was surreal to see the demon masquerading as Joshua in your living room. You slowed to a stop as it walked around, looking around your house. “Nice place,” it said with a smirk. “How come you’ve never invited me here before?” he asked with a mocking tone. You narrowed your eyes, crossing your arms over your chest.
Taking that as a cue you weren’t going to talk, the demon led the way to the door. “Shoes,” it said as it unlocked the deadbolt and looked at you. “We’re going to the shop.”
The walk down the deserted streets at night was eerie enough but the fact that a demon masquerading as your coworker was walking beside you as if nothing was wrong made it even more uncanny. The walk to the shop took no time at all and soon, you were walking up to the front door.
The demon produced a set identical to Joshua’s keys and unlocked the door. You led the way to the back where the door leading up to the steps was already open. You hurried up the steps to the top landing but before you could knock, the door opened and you fell into Joshua’s arms.
“Close the door!” you gasped, scrambling to shut the door behind you and lock it.
You looked up into the concerned brown eyes of your coworker. “Y/N,what’s wrong?” he asked. “It’s the middle of the night and it’s storming.” You glanced down to find your clothes were indeed wet but on your walk, you didn’t remember it raining. Though you did remember it raining when you were back in your bedroom.
“Here,” Joshua said, letting go of you and heading to the wardrobe that stood between the bathroom and the nightstand. “Let’s get you out of those wet clothes.”
You followed him, glancing around quickly. Nothing seemed out of place in the apartment. Joshua pulled out some clothes, holding up the large tee shirt. “This should fit,” he said softly. “It’s not my size.” He pulled out a pair or shorts as well, holding them up to inspect.
Once he’d found something that might fit, he handed them to you and directed you to the bathroom where you changed quickly. Out in the other room, Joshua was heating up a pot of water. He looked up as you approached. “Let me throw these in the dryer,” he offered, taking your clothes from you.
Once he put them in the dryer and poured you a hot cup of tea, you sat at the kitchen island, trying to come up with an explanation as to why you were there. What reason could you possibly have for coming to his place in the middle of the night.
‘I accidentally summoned a demon that wants to collect my sexual energy and it looks just like you.’
He’d call the cops faster than you could finish getting the words out.
Frustrated, you lowered your head and fought the urge to cry, your shoulders shaking. Joshua rounded the island and sat next to you, placing an arm around your shoulders. “Hey, hey,” he said softly. “It’s okay. You’re safe here.” You turned to face him, startling him.
“No one is safe,” you said softly. Joshua’s eyes searched your face. “What?” he said quietly.
“There’s…” your voice quivered as you hesitated. “There’s a demon.”
As soon as the words left your lips, the serious look on Joshua’s face morphed into a smile. “Oh Y/N, please,” he scoffed. “You know, you really are something,” he said, getting to his feet. You watched as he walked back around to his empty cup and moved to put it in the sink.
You got up and ran over to him. “Please, Joshua,” you pleaded. “I’m not messing around!”
When he didn’t respond, you tried to grab his hand. The moment your skin touched his you jerked back with a yelp. Almost like you’d been burned. ‘What the…’
You looked up from his hand to his profile. He slowly turned his head, eyes boring into yours. The brown eyes you’d looked into before were replaced with yellow irises, the sclera no longer white but red. The same eyes you’d seen in your bedroom. Your heart sank as Joshua slowly advanced on you.
“No,” you whimpered, a soft sob escaping you. You tried to run but the demon was quick, grabbing your arm and dragging you over to the counter, trapping you between its body and the kitchen island. “Stop!” you screamed, pushing against its hard chest. “Let me go!”
“I told you,” it said in the voice of Joshua. “I told you I am Joshua.”
You shook your head. “It’s not possible,” you sobbed, tears falling down your cheeks.
The demon took your face in both its hands gently. “I wasn’t lying. I am Joshua. Joshua is me.”
You glanced up to meet the fiery gaze once more. Behind the yellow and red eyes was a sincerity you hadn’t expected to see. The demon wasn’t trying to trick you. “H-how?” you hiccuped.
“How what?” he asked. “Did you not find it odd that I seemingly haunted every dream and waking thought of yours?” he asked. “Or how Mrs. Briggs didn’t recognize me?” You looked up at him. “Are you even related to Bill?” you asked softly. Joshua chuckled and shook his head. “Bill doesn’t have any siblings,” he answered.
“Why are you here?” you asked suddenly. “In this town. Why are you here?”
Joshua tilted his head. “Do you remember the night Bill passed away?” he asked, nodding when you shook your head. “It was a couple days before Halloween,” Joshua started to explain. “A couple of teenagers were out at the old covered bridge messing around with a ouija board.”
You listened as he told the story of the teens and how they inadvertently summoned him, bringing him to the town. That night, after they summoned the demon, they ran, leaving behind the Ouija board. Bill was driving home from the shop and had to cross that old wooden bridge. 
As he started to cross, Joshua explained how he appeared, causing Bill to swerve and plow through the side of the bridge and down into the ditch below. It wasn’t full but because there had been a lot of rain the past few nights, the ditch had been flooded more than usual and because Bill’s car landed upside down, he drowned.
As Joshua finished his tale, you covered your mouth in shock.
“And that little figure you took home,” he continued. “Why would I give you a random gift like that?” he asked. “I wanted you to have it. I wanted you to find the incantation. I wanted you to say it, knowing you were curious and had a proclivity for reading out random words you see,” he added.
Everything he was saying so far added up. Your dreams about him, your fantasies, your attraction, everything was caused by him. “Why did you need an incantation?” you asked suddenly, looking up to meet his gaze. “I wanted you before that.”
Joshua shook his head. “I’m a demon,” he explained. “I have rules and rituals to abide by.” 
The realization dawned on you. 
“That’s why you stopped the other night,” you said softly as it all fell into place. “Because you can’t just have sex with whoever you want?” Joshua nodded. “There has to be a binding incantation,” he explained. “Which is what you read off tonight.”
You swallowed thickly. “Which means…”
You felt one of his hands moved to your hip. “Which means, we have to have sex,” you continued.
Joshua nodded, leaning in and nuzzling your cheek. “Exactly,” he said in a low, husky voice. “But if we have sex,” you said suddenly, placing a hand on his chest and pushing him back. “Doesn’t that mean you have to leave?”
Joshua tilted his head questioningly. “Why would I leave?” he asked softly.
“When I have a shop to run.”
Without letting you say another word, Joshua took your lips in a searing kiss, his free hand moving up your back and pulling you into him. “I said that incantation binds me to you,” he murmured, lips ghosting over your skin. “I never said anything about having to leave. I’m bound to you now.”
Your knees almost buckled as you felt his teeth graze against the skin of your neck. “I’m yours,” he whispered, his breath hot against your skin. “And after tonight,” he continued, trailing kissing back up until his lips were against your ear. “You’ll be mine.”
You pulled him in for a heated kiss, leaning against the counter as one of your legs moved to wrap around his waist. Joshua leaned into the kiss, parting your lips and sliding his hot tongue into your mouth, muffling your moans.
You whined as he pulled away, slowly kissing down your neck to your collar before taking the hem of the shirt you were currently wearing and tugging it up, pulling the shirt off over your head. “Good girl,” he murmured, taking in your topless form. 
His hands were back on you in a second, lips trailing kisses down your collar and between your breasts. As he lowered himself to his knees, he made quick work of the shorts you were wearing, pulling them along with your panties down your legs before taking one of your thighs and lifting it over his shoulder.
You watched as he planted light kisses along the inside of your thigh, stopping just short of your aching heat. One of your hands braced yourself against the counter, the other moving down to tangle in his hair as he placed a kiss just above your clit before shifting between your thighs, pushing them further apart.
Your head fell back as you slipped to rest your forearm against the counter again as you felt Joshua’s tongue glide through your folds, brushing your clit lightly. Light teasing licks turned into heavy laps until he pulled back, his chin already covered in your essence. “Bed,” was the only word he uttered.
You were there faster than you could process, your head spinning with arousal as you leaned back against the sheets. Joshua had stripped himself of his shirt in the short distance from the kitchen to the bed and was lowering himself to kneel as you parted your thighs.
He fell onto the mattress, arms wrapping around your thighs and pulling your pussy closer to his face.
You moaned, head falling into the pillows as you felt his tongue back on your clit. He teased and toyed with the bud, not really falling into a rhythm. Instead he was merely taking his time and learning your body. Twice you felt the tip of his tongue dip down to your hole, pushing into it as his nose bumped against your clit. You felt the vibration of his groans against your sex, your walls tightening around the end of his tongue.
Just when you thought he was going to pull away, it was as if his tongue grew, entering you fully and filling your cunt. “Oh shit,” you cursed, fingers tightening in his hair as your free hand gripped the sheets beneath you tightly.
He only pushed his tongue into you a few times before pulling back. You raised your head wearily to see him licking his lips. “Already so fucked out?” he asked with a chuckle. He didn’t give you the opportunity to respond as he pushed two fingers into your cunt, watching your face as your lips parted in a silent moan.
Your eyes rolled back as he started to slowly pump his fingers in and out of you.
“That’s it,” he cooed as he curled his fingers, brushing against the soft spongy spot that had your toes curling. “You like that?” he asked, mildly amused by the response you were giving him despite him doing the bare minimum. “Yes!” you gasped as he continued to finger you. “F-fuck!” you swore. “Don’t stop!”
Joshua continued to watch your face as you writhed in pleasure under him. “Like that?” he asked, angling his hand so his fingers reached even further. “Yes! J-just like that!” Joshua leaned down, lips moving against yours, a mix of tongues, spit, and moans but you weren’t sure whose moans they were.
Joshua pulled away, keeping his eyes on your face as he sped up the pace. “Just like that?”
You nodded quickly, your body starting to shake as your orgasm approached but before it could crash over you, Joshua withdrew his hand. You whined at the loss of contact, making Joshua chuckle. “You’re falling asleep,” he noted. You pouted at him. “Don’t care,” you murmured.
Joshua tilted his head curiously. “Are you giving me permission to fuck you while you’re sleeping?” he asked. You nodded. It felt too good and you were so close you’d do just about anything to cum. “Yes,” you answered. “Feels s’good.”
Joshua chuckled against your skin, leaving feathery kisses against your cheek. “As you wish,” he said softly, gently rolling you onto your stomach. You felt his hands push your thighs apart and shuddered as you felt something hot and wet against your hole.
You assumed it was his tongue until it pushed into your cunt and you groaned into the pillows. It was most certainly not his tongue. “Wh-what’s that?” you murmured. You felt one of Joshua’s hands caress your cheek. “Shh, angel,” he said softly and you almost laughed at the irony of it.
A demon calling you angel.
You tried to lift your head to look back but it was too dark. “It’s okay,” you heard him purr in your ear. “Just go to sleep,” he added.
Your cheek fell back against the sheets as sleep started to take over your form. You felt whatever was inside you probing around and a sudden thought hit you. “Is that a tentacle?” you murmured, your voice partially muffled. Joshua chuckled, again in your ear as he leaned over you. “Yes,” he answered.
“It is.”
That snapped you awake. “Hng,” you grunted as the tentacle started to thrust in and out of you. “W-wait a second,” you whined. “I thought you…” you trailed off as Joshua halted his movement. “What’s wrong, baby?” he whispered. “I wanted your…” your words failed you again.
“You have to use complete sentences,” Joshua cooed in your ear. “I wanted your cock,” you finally whined. Joshua chuckled, the tentacle in you starting to slowly thrust. “Don’t worry sweetheart,” he replied. “You’ll get that, too.”
Your cheeks burned as the tentacle continued to pump into your pussy, gently bumping your cervix with each thrust. You felt another warm wet appendage against your ass and tried to reach behind you but Joshua managed to catch both hands and pin them to the bed.
“Shhh,” he murmured. “Just relax for me. Can you do that, angel?”
You moaned into the sheets as the second tentacle pushed into your ass, carefully stretching you open. Your fingers gripped the sheets tightly as the tentacle stopped, settling in your ass as the one in your pussy continued to move. The sensation was unlike anything you’d ever felt before.
“That’s my good girl,” Joshua whispered into your ear as the tentacle in your ass slowly started to move, setting an asynchronous pace to the first tentacle and soon both were thrusting into you. It wasn’t enough to build up an orgasm but it was enough to drive you insane.
You wanted more. You needed more.
You moaned into the pillows as the tentacles increased speed. “That’s it baby,” Joshua cooed. “You’re doing so well for me.” You were aware that the sheets were no doubt covered in your arousal and that a mess was being created between your thighs.
Joshua didn’t seem to mind. Without another word, the tentacles withdrew leaving you feeling empty. You let out a tiny yelp as Joshua wrapped an arm around your hips, pulling your ass up before taking one of the pillows and tucking it under your raised hips.
You moaned as he ran his hands over your ass, crying out when you felt him land a blow against the skin. He repeated this again, rubbing his hand over the spot each time. “Of course,” he murmured, more to himself than anything else. “Of course you’d like that, you little slut.”
You moaned at the degrading name, whimpering when you felt him push two fingers into your heat again. “I supposed you’re ready,” he added. Your body burned in anticipation as you felt the bed move. You had neither the energy or will to look and see what was happening but it didn’t matter.
As quickly as Joshua disappeared, he was back, kneeling behind you and spreading your cheeks with his hands. “Such a pretty little pussy,” he growled. “And it’s all mine.”
You moaned in response as he spit onto your waiting hole. The next thing you felt was the tip of his cock brushing against you. “I’m going to ruin this little pussy,” he growled in your ear. “Make it so mine is the only cock you can take.”
You whimpered as you felt his teeth dig into your shoulder before he straightened back up. You felt the head of his cock as it pushed slowly into you and suddenly, you knew why he prepped you with the tentacles beforehand.
Inch by inch, Joshua slid into you. Your body shook as your cunt stretched to accommodate his girth. As he bottomed out, you shuddered, walls clenching and unclenching around him. “So warm,” he breathed. “M’gonna wreck you,” he added, taking your hips in both hands before slowly drawing his cock out until just the tip was still inside you.
Without warning, he snapped his hips forward, making you scream into the pillows as he pushed all of his cock into you at once. The first few thrusts were the hardest but as he fell into a steady rhythm, the stinging pain was replaced with a dull ache. You could already feel your juices starting to roll down your thighs, no doubt mixed with sweat as Joshua pounded into you from behind.
You could feel the tip of his cock hit your cervix with each stroke. You cried out as he slammed into you.
He hovered over you, one hand on the mattress next to you and the other holding your hip. “You take cock so well, baby,” he growled. “It’s like you were made for this.”
You moaned loudly, tears and spit staining the pillow your face was currently buried in. Joshua grabbed the pillow and tossed it aside. “I want to hear you,” he rasped, hips hitting your ass as he thrust into you. “Wanna hear you scream for me and I split you open.”
Your cries filled the room with each slam of his hips, the sound of skin hitting skin the only other sound to be heard. Your fingers dug into the sheets, trying to ground yourself from the onslaught of his hips. “Mine,” you heard him growl. It was almost animalistic. As if to seal his claim, you cried out as you felt his teeth sink into your shoulder. The stinging pain of your shoulder combined with the feeling of his cock repeatedly dragging against your walls raw sent you over the edge and you came with a whimper, falling limp as he continued to fuck you.
More tears spilled as Joshua moved, his hips never faltering. “M’gonna fuck you so good,” he grunted. “Fuck you like you deserve. Fuck you until you’re full of nothing but my cum. Turn you into my own cum dumpster like the good little slut are.”
The sound of his almost angelic voice saying all those dirty things had your mind reeling as your second orgasm built up quickly, a low, deep moan escaping you as you came for a second time. “Such a good little girl,” he chuckled. His chest pressed against your back as he buried his cock fully inside you, pinning you to the mattress.
“You want that? You want me to fill you up? You want me to breed you?”
You moaned, hips pushing back against him, urging him to move again.
When he did it was fast and unforgiving. His thrusts were erratic. “Fuck,” he growled, his voice hitting a low you didn’t think possible. “Stay down,” he added, pinning you to the mattress as he pushed himself up with one hand. “Yeah,” he continued when you obeyed him. “Just like that.”
You felt his cock twitch and throb in your pussy, your walls fluttering around him as another orgasm washed over you. You’d lost count at this point how many you had but Joshua was nearing his own and you were left at his mercy as he chased his high, hips slamming into you as he growled and cursed in a language you didn’t understand.
As he finally started to come undone, he thrust once, twice, thrice more before burying his cock deep in your walls as he came, teeth sinking into your skin once more, marking you as thick ropes of his hot cum painted your walls and filled your cunt until it started to spill out.
You panted, breathing heavily against the sheets, ignoring the drool on your chin. Joshua shuddered as the last of his cum spilled into you. He let out one final groan before stilling completely. Your eyes fluttered shut as you heard him whisper into your ear but what he said you weren’t sure.
Everything faded to black.
You woke with a start and opened your eyes, sunlight filtering into your room and blinding you.
You groaned as you tried to roll over but your limbs were heavy and sore. It took more strength than usual to roll over. As you did, you caught sight of the alarm clock next to your bed but something was wrong.
It was on the opposite side. You lifted your head and stared at the alarm clock. The red numbers told you that it was just after nine in the morning. That was when you noticed the wall. It wasn’t your wall. You started to push yourself up, peering down at the sheets. They weren’t your sheets.
Just where the hell were you?
You sat up and looked around. This wasn’t your place.
Your gaze continued over the familiar surroundings but it wasn’t until it landed on a figure in the kitchen that everything clicked.
He smiled as he walked over carrying two plates and a mug of coffee.
You watched as he sat on the edge of bed, setting the coffee on the side table next to you before setting one of the plates in your lap. “Morning,” he said cheerfully, leaning in to kiss your cheek. “You seemed pretty tired last night,” he added. “So I let you sleep in.”
You looked around as you tried to process what waking up at his place meant. Did you two…?
Memories from the night before flashed before your eyes.
The demon in your room, showing up at Joshua’s place, the sex. You raised a hand up to your mouth as you realized what actually happened last night. You looked over at Joshua as he ate his own plate of pancakes. “Did we…?” you whispered looking up to meet his gaze. His eyes, which were brown, momentarily flashed red, and you knew instantly.
“We did indeed, doll,” he answered, returning his gaze to his plate.
“And you’re…?” Joshua nodded, looking up. “Yep. I’m a demon,” he answered nonchalantly.
“But I’m your demon,” he added. Your cheeks burned as he smirked at you.
“So I was thinking,” he continued to speak.
“Maybe we could move in together.”
You stared at him as he spoke. “I mean, since we’re bound to each other for eternity now, it just makes sense, you know?”
Your heart hammered in your chest, blood pounding in your ears. ‘Move in together?’
“And if we live together, we can have sex like every night.”
‘For eternity?’
“It would be perfect. It’s stupid for us to be apart anyway.”
You looked down at your plate as your pulse sped up.
‘What the hell have I done?’
Tumblr media Tumblr media
ⓘ Graphics made by me. Content and support banners made using a template by cafekitsune. I do not allow reposts, translations, or continuations of my works. All writing and graphics are ©️ kwanisms.
783 notes · View notes
thatsatricky1 · 28 days
Text
𝐏𝐫𝐨𝐣𝐞𝐜𝐭 𝐈𝐦𝐩𝐚𝐜𝐭 || ‘𝐃𝐚𝐲 𝐨𝐧𝐞’ 𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐈𝐈
Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝐒𝐲𝐧𝐨𝐩𝐬𝐢𝐬: Eight of the top ten most popular players in Korea are invited to be the first people to test out the newest device and gameplay by NEO a video game company known as of recent to be the best of the best. An opportunity of a life time handed to them to be able to trial and get a contract to promote it later on. The eight couldn’t resist as they gladly accepted the invitation. Not being able to predict what was to come. A trail test that wouldn’t just be focused on graphics and playablity, no this would test relationships, strength, resolve and many more unpredictable things.
𝐏𝐚𝐢𝐫𝐢𝐧𝐠: Nct Dream ot7 x Reader
𝐆𝐞𝐧𝐫𝐞: Angst, Fantasy, Fluff, Gaming, Humour, Romance Smut (in future chapters), Thriller.
𝐖𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐂𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 6,5k+
𝐖𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: Cursing.
𝐃𝐢𝐬𝐜𝐥𝐚𝐢𝐦𝐞𝐫: This does not depict an accurate picture of Nct Dream and this is strictly fantasy/fiction for entertainment purposes.
Tumblr media
“A game store inside a game, a bit ironic if you ask me.” Jaemin pointed out after stepping into the store after holding it open for Y/N.
“Something tells me they’re really taking the opportunity of us agreeing to contracts with them.” Y/n mused out gesturing at the posters hanging in the store. There were posters of all eight of them hanging around the store, specifically their promo photos they’d taken only a week prior.
“They are fast.” Jaemin huffed out a laugh, hand moving to teasingly poke Y/n’s poster with his finger against the area of where her cheek would be underneath the character mask she’d worn.
“Very funny of you, careful I’m sure we can rip posters off the wall with how realistic everything is.” She replied having to hold back with rolling her eyes trailing further into the store.
Jaemin placed a hand against his chest in mock pain as he caught up to her.
“That’s a bluff, you wouldn’t rip my poster down from me doing a little poke, plus the game would probably just regenerate my poster back up.” Jaemin spoke of her bluff knowing fully well Y/n wouldn’t act a menace just yet in the game.
Y/n stopped at a certain aisle, a soft smile forming on her lips as she gazed at what was in front of her with a look of nostalgia in her eyes. Moving a hand to touch the old console gently as if it would disappear if her fingers touched it any harder.
“Is that a PlayStation 3?” Jaemin asked moving behind her, bending down slightly to rest his chin on her shoulder looking at where her hand was.
“It is. Man, my first ever console was a PlayStation 3.” Y/n muttered as her fingers brushed over the side of it.
“I thought it was a GBA that you had first?” Jaemin asked out confused arms moving to wrap around her waist. Causing Y/n to look over her shoulder up at his face at his question.
“No I got the game boy advance after that, it was in the clear sky blue coloured one.” She corrected him before watching the way his eyes trailed over the varying consoles and nodded his head.
Y/n turning to look in the direction he’d nodded to, her small smile growing as she saw a few GBA’s one in the colour clear sky blue.
“My guess is they researched us well enough to find out about our childhood, we all had GBA’s at one point or another, mine was the orange one.” Jaemin guessed as rested his chin back onto her shoulder.
Y/n reached out both hands, taking both the orange GBA and the clear almost see through sky blue GBA pulling them closer for the two to see.
“Orange? Why orange?” She asked out, nose scrunching at the thought of owning an orange coloured GBA.
“It was the only colour left available by the time I was allowed to have one.” Jaemin answered back defensively at the choice in colour his friend clearly wasn’t impressed with.
“I bet they also have all our childhood games we’ve played, what we play now, what we want to play. All on display.” Y/n guessed out causing Jaemin to hum, eyes closing as he listened to her speak enjoying the time alone.
“I’m not sure the game store is going to be helpful during our gameplay though, it must just be a little Easter egg for us to stumble upon, how about we go to the grocery store we just saw nearby?” She thought out loud before giving the other a suggestion where they should go next.
“Right we probably should, I mean we have hunger stats, so that means eating and drinking is necessary.” Jaemin sighed out realising he’d have to remind himself of that too.
“Alright, let’s go.” Y/n finalised the decision trying to move but her body was halted. Silence slowly filled the game store.
“Nana?”
“Hm?” Jaemin hummed out hearing her call him, he liked the way his name flowed out of her mouth.
“Could you let go?” She asked, causing Jaemin’s eyes to snap open, not even remembering closing them again, raising his head and unwrapping his arms from her waist giving her a sheepish smile when she turned to face him.
“Start moving.” Y/n gestured with her hands causing him to pout but nodded turning around to head out of the store, with her right behind him.
The two made it to the grocery store nearby without any trouble or problems. Standing in front of it gazing at the aesthetic of it. Without another word Y/n grabbed Jaemin’s hand to pull him towards the entrance, walking through as the automatic doors opened with a swoosh noise.
Entering the grocery store, a song was playing over the speakers. The ambiance of the store was dead, seeing as there were no players in the area due to it not being released to the public yet. Once released it would surely be bustling.
“Split up to look for supplies we might need?” Y/n suggested as she glanced towards the aisles and tags hanging above certain areas to show where, what was.
“Absolutely not, I’m glued to you till we head back, also do we even have any credit score to buy anything or are we becoming fugitives right from the start?” Jaemin denied her idea.
Y/n looked towards Jaemin at his words, mulling it over before letting out a sigh. It was most likely they didn’t have any credit yet but it didn’t hurt to try, maybe Taeyong would gift them a bit of a credit score to start off with.
“Hey Jayu, please show me my credit score.” Y/n said out loud, Jaemin watching her as her eyes unfocused.
“Player T/n, your current credit is currently 600 Neo coins. Gifted from Neo Ceo.” Jayu’s voice spoke to her in return. Y/n seeing an image flash through her head of her credit score.
“600 Neo coins, we all probably have the same amount.” Y/n said out loud to Jaemin so he also knew, causing him to raise an eyebrow impressed at the amount generously given to them.
“Don’t get too excited. We still have to see how much things cost around here.” She shut down whatever he was about to say, it could be incredibly inflated prices like some games loved to do, but something told the two that it would be good pricing.
“Alright then let’s go check everything out.” Jaemin gestured with his free hand. The two walked towards the food aisles.
“Shouldn’t we get a shopping cart?” Y/n asked wondering if they’d need one if they end up buying a lot of items.
“Right, let’s look, then grab a shopping cart afterwards. We still have enough time.” Jaemin thought about it as he swung their intertwined hands.
“Alright, but-” Y/n voice cut off as the two hear a loud cackle in the distance.
“Looks like those two found the store before us.” Jaemin, not having to say their names as she already knew he was referring to Donghyuck and Mark.
Y/n only hummed moving to cup her hands around her mouth so the sound traveled better, Jaemin pouting again at the loss of her hand but watched in amusement taking over his face.
“Either that is a bugged out NPC or a Donghyuck!” She hollered out, her voice echoing through the grocery store.
Silence followed short before the two could hear footsteps bounding in their direction. Jaemin leaned against the aisle as they waited. Though the wait wasn’t long as Donghyuck raced past their aisle in excitement, clocking them as he went causing him to slide back towards their lane.
“Nana and N/n, just the two people I was looking for!” Donghyuck greeted them as he moved down the aisle towards them.
“I wonder what gave it away that we were here.” Jaemin joked back as Donghyuck gave him a side hug.
“You know we could hear you laughing from the other side of the store right?” Y/n asked out hands on her hips. He’d need to learn to be quieter in game if stealth was required, Donghyuck had an infinity for finding trouble during game nights when it was voice activated, always getting caught because of his volume.
“Oh come on, right now we’re safe.” Donghyuck whined out moving to hug her.
From where Jaemin was standing it looked like Donghyuck’s whole body swallowed her up from the size difference. Jaemin had to place a hand over his mouth to hold back a laugh at the sight.
“Channie- Donghyuck! Put me down!” Y/n changing her sentence as she feels him lift her up by the waist, starting to spin now.
Her hands automatically moving in panic, one going around his neck and the other into his hair, fingers wrapping around the dark chocolate coloured locks. Donghyuck laughed at her reaction as he continued spinning them in circles by pivoting his feet.
“Not what I was expecting, but similar.” Mark’s voice sounded from the end of the shopping lane, causing Donghyuck to stop spinning but still held Y/n in the air, her head moving to look up, both their cheeks squishing together.
“Tell him to let go.” Y/n whined out, though she didn’t struggle not wanting to fall on her ass.
“As if that would work.” Jaemin snorted while Mark moved forward pushing a half full shopping cart filled with various items he had thought the group would want.
“Donghyuck put me down or I will poke your eyes out.” She threatened causing him to gently place her down, Y/n glad her feet were back on the cream white floor.
Jaemin sees his window of opportunity open up at this grabbing her hand again and tugging her towards the shopping cart. The two peered in, Jaemin’s head snapping up to grin at Mark while Y/n continued looking at the items.
“Everything’s really affordable, hopefully after the game releases it stays this way. We got mainly what we needed, but also grabbed a favourite snack or drink for everyone too.” Mark explained as he watched Y/n look at the items.
“Plus a few other items because Donghyuck wants to cook something next time we’re in the game.” Mark muttered as he started pushing the shopping cart towards the cash register. The three others following close behind.
“We can probably exchange and gift currency so I say one of us buys the groceries, then we give our fair split of credit to them or just pay the next round.” Jaemin suggested all the while swinging his and Y/n hands together at their sides.
“Sounds good to me.” Donghyuck agreed easily while moving to hop into the shopping cart ignoring Mark’s protest of pushing extra weight.
The four made it to the register, finding out by Jayu that once the game is online worldwide npcs and players would be cashiers but for now they’d be able to buy their items through a store. Which Mark did, as he gave away 102 Neo coins, leaving him with 498 Neo coins left in his credit score.
“We spent so long in the game store and grocery store, an hour is nearly up we should head back.” Y/n offered to the group so the others didn’t wait too long for them.
“Wait there’s a game store?” Donhyuck asked as Mark agreed with her at the same time.
“Yeah, there’s more Easter eggs in there with our old childhood gaming stuff.” Jaemin explained as they all headed out of the store, Mark still pushing Donghyuck with the shopping cart.
“Jaemin’s ugly GBA was there too, he had an orange one.” She joked causing him to groan annoyed, hand squeezing hers.
“You had an orange Game Boy, Jaemin, why?” Donghyuck asked out, nose scrunching in distaste.
“It was the only ones left.” He grumbled out his reply.
“Is that food?” Chenle asked out once the four approached Jeno’s parked car.
“Yes, now help us load it into the car so we can get back, we only have an hour left in-game.” Mark instructed, already tugging Donghyuck out of the cart.
“I hope we can taste the food and drinks, if we can do that then this will truly be the best game.” Chenle excitedly decided to grab some of the shopping bags, placing them into the boot of the car that Jeno had opened for them.
Once the cart was empty, Y/n let go of Jaemin’s hand in favour of grabbing onto the cart.
“I’ll be right back, I’ll just go and bring this back real quick.” She explained moving to leave but was stopped by Renjun’s hand being gently placed on her shoulder.
“Want someone to go with you?” He asked out, silently offering his own help with his eyes.
“I think I can survive two minutes alone.” She shut down the offer as she moved to leave by herself.
“We love an independent woman.” Jaemin joked only for Renjun to shove him away with a few choice curse words.
Y/n made her way to the grocery store pushing the cart back in with the rest of where they were before stopping and walking over to another store gazing at a television playing inside the window.
It showed a report on the real world's current weather report. The weather was going to be very good for another week but a storm was due in two weeks, a weather warning advised for people to be prepared just in case. With a hum she made a mental note of it before returning to the car park.
“That was three minutes.” Jeno called out to her from where he leaned against his car, twirling his set of keys around his finger.
“Shut up, you’re following me this time. Don’t even think about bumping into my car or scratching it.” Was her only response but he knew not to think to heavily on it by the smile she sent his way.
Jeno gave a salute before sliding into the driver side of his car, the others already inside since he’d unlocked it. Y/n jogging over to her car seeing Chenle whining about getting to be in the passenger seat this time.
“Next time Lele.” Y/n reassured her hot headed friends as she unlocked the car, all four getting in.
Both cars took the same route home, Y/n having memorised it by the sheer luck of it not being too far away. Pulling up with Jeno parking outside the house again, while Y/n parked inside the garage.
Everyone gathered into the living room talking for a while before everyone went their separate ways to explore the base properly since they didn’t have a lot of time left in the game for today.
Y/n heading towards where her room was located only to groan when Jeno snagged her waist with his arm using his strength against her to move her further down the hallway towards his own room.
Walking through the door she raised an eyebrow having not needed to ask for permission and as if reading her mind Jeno let out a laugh flopping onto his bed, back hitting the soft mattress.
“Already ahead of some of you, I took off the permission request for you. You can walk in when you like, I already know you’ll knock before entering, unlike some of the gremlins running around here.” Jeno explained as he moved his upper body higher using his elbows and forearms to do so.
“Right, and why am I currently here?” Y/n asked the question she was wondering this whole time.
Jeno stared at her for a few seconds before shuffling his way backwards to rest his back against his bed’s headboard and spreading his arms wide in a gesture for her to come over and lay with him.
The two hung out regularly just as much as they did with the rest of the group together and separately. Though lately after a particularly rainy day where they were stuck in Jeno’s apartment they’d fallen asleep watching a movie on the couch cuddled up together.
It was normal to hug or be more snuggled up in the group together on movie nights but it had just been the two of them that night. Even so, it felt very normal, right even. So they continued to cuddle every now and then. Ignoring how intimate it was in favour of just pulling it off as something ‘every close friend’ does.
Y/n didn’t comment on his actions and instead sighed as she moved towards the bed giving in to his silent request. Which seemed to please Jeno from the fact his smile turned into a full on grin.
Getting onto the bed she let her body flop onto Jeno’s, head tucked under his chin, laying on her stomach as he moved to wrap his arms securely around her torso.
“So what do you think?” Y/n whispered out, finding the lower tone of voice appropriate in the moment. Jeno’s eyes fell shut as he let out a hum.
“I think a cuddle session was in order after all that exploring.”
“Jeno, I mean, what do you think about the game so far?” Y/n let out a laugh at Jeno’s mistake who only let out his own sheepish laugh in return.
“I think the world isn’t ready for such a realistic game, it’s either going to go down very well or very bad.” Jeno’s answer was very cryptic as it could mean anything but she didn’t comment on it seeing as technically it was also correct.
“I wonder what the true purpose of the game is. It has to have an overall plot and of course a genre.” She voiced her thoughts to him, tone even lighter than before.
Her own eyes slowly closed, drooping shut when she felt one of his hands shift from her waist to her back rubbing soothingly against it. One of her hands was curled inwards towards her own chest, whereas her other hand lightly traced patterns against Jeno’s shoulder.
“Usually that’s how it goes, but I’m not sure. That Ceo seemed set on it being not just a massive plot line based game but more so a variety of plot lines, as for the genre it could be anything.” Jeno hummed out, not really saying anything different, his own thoughts aligned with hers more focused on the feeling of her fingers tracing patterns against him then the conversation.
As Jeno laid there he couldn’t help but let his mind wander, wanting to pretend that it was only the two of them in the homebase, the game in general too. Just the two of them cuddled together in bed with no one around. His chest was warm at the thought.
“Jeno, I can hear literal cogs turning in your brain, what are you thinking about?” Y/n asked curiously, finger stilling against his shoulder before dipping down his collarbone.
“Was just thinking about what to stream tomorrow.” Jeno tried coming up with something random as fast as he could without failing.
Y/n’s eyes fluttered open as she moved her head upwards away from where it had been resting to look at Jeno with her eyes squinting at his shitty excuse.
“You? Thinking about what you’ll stream? Come on, Jeno. You’ll just stream some game play like usual if you don’t have a set idea. What were you really thinking about?” Y/n called him out knowing her currently blonde haired friend a bit too well.
Jeno peeked one of his eyes slightly open to see her face close to his own, hoping she didn’t pick up on the way his eyes roamed her face before landing back on her eyes. Closing his peeking eye again, head sinking further into the pillow below his head.
“I was thinking about us.” Jeno revealed his true thoughts knowing well enough she’d see through him again if he said another excuse.
Y/n wordlessly moved her back underneath Jeno’s chin, snuggling into the crook of his neck with a little huff. He’d brought up the seemingly forbidden topic they always danced around, they weren’t the only ones though.
“That’s a dangerous thing to think about.” Came her muffled response, Jeno having to bite back a nose at feeling her lips unintentionally brush against his neck as she does so.
“I know, but I can’t help it.” Jeno nearly grumbled out, his hand no longer rubbing her back soothingly in favour of moving to rest his palm flat against her lower back.
It wouldn’t ever be wise for any popular person on the internet to get into a relationship with another social media influencer, even when hidden it always has been found out.
Y/n wanted a private relationship, that was for sure, especially with how many curious eyes were watching her daily. Though she also knew a part of her craving to be able to go in public around with her partner if she ever had another one, one day, without people eyeing them.
“I know there are many reasons why… that wouldn’t work.” Jeno swallowed a lump in his throat.
Jeno understood because he felt the same way with wishing for privacy in such an intimate relationship. He would want his partner to feel safe with him and not constantly on edge because of unwanted attention. Not to mention if the other person was also known online, then their privacy would be null if it would ever become public.
Y/n fingers moved in favour of laying her hand flat against his chest. Her thoughts now full, thinking about their situation, but also the whole situation as it wasn’t just them. Not noticing how her hand curled into his shirt.
“How about we talk about it another time hm?” Jeno suggested after realising he shouldn’t have brought it up especially not during their time testing out the game internally cringing at the idea of any game makers watching.
Y/n didn’t say anything but her silent actions were enough for Jeno to realise she agreed to his suggestion by the way her hold on his shirt loosened. Jeno’s grip on her tightening for a split second before his fingers fiddled with her white crop top.
“Players, you have ten minutes left in your first trial.” Jayu’s voice spoke out causing Jeno to grumble having nearly fallen asleep after ten minutes of silence between the two of them.
“We should head to the living room.”
Jeno only let out a noise not wanting to budge, his arms tightening around her, turning them over so she was no longer laying on top of him but beside him as he pulled her back against his chest, snuggling his face against the back of her neck.
“Five more minutes.” Jeno groggily responded, voice deep and thick from being only half-awake.
“Alright Jeno, five more minutes.” Y/n agreed reluctantly, though she could admit to herself that she also didn’t want to get up yet. Her tired eyes glanced occasionally at the digital alarm clock beside Jenn’s bed on top of the bedside table.
As the clock changed minute numbers for the fifth time she let out a sigh, turning around in Jeno’s grasp so she was face to face with him. Eyes roaming his face watching how he took deep slow breaths in. A small teasing smile on her face as she came up with an idea.
Grabbing a piece of her light pink dyed hair and moving it towards Jeno’s face, letting the tips of hair slowly trance down his nose. She had to hold back a laugh as she watched his nose scrunch slightly from the intruding tickling feeling of her hair.
Slowly her hand moved to brush the tip of her hair against his cheekbone, Jeno not reacting too much to this until she moved her hair over to his ear circling it before poking him with it. His hand flew from her waist to itch his ear.
Jeno’s eye’s finally opened, yet only half way as he looked at her unimpressed, though he couldn’t help but match her smile when seeing the pure amusement in her eyes and plush lips stretched into a smile.
“Would you let me ask for another five minutes?” His question was answered by her as she wiggled out of his grasp, rolling over so there was space between them.
His hand automatically moves to chase after her touch, moving to interlock their hands. Squeezing her hand gently, his lips pouting at her actions as he moved to squish his face into the pillow letting out an annoyed groan.
“Time to get up, or I’ll drag you buy your tail out of here Samoyed.” Y/n jokingly warned out hand moving to grab the pillow under his face tugging at it so he had to hold his head up.
Y/n getting out of bed, stretching her body letting out a satisfied hum feeling her body pop and crack where it needed to after being still. Giving one more glance at Jeno before heading for his bedroom door.
“I’ll be a minute.” Jeno called after her, watching her wave her hand as if to dismiss his words knowing very well he’d be rushing at the last minute.
As she left the room she walked down the hallway hearing the door close on its own, something she’d have to get used to. Noticing no one in the hallways meaning they were all already in the living room.
Raising a hand to run it through the pink locks on her head to make sure she didn’t have any bed head from her short nap. Letting her hand drop as she finally entered the living room.
“Look, the princess finally graces us with her presence.” Jaemin mocking joked moving his hands upwards in a cheer motion from where he sat on one of the large couches.
“Says you passenger princess.” She quipped back as out of game, Jaemin always tried getting shotgun when she was driving with the group.
“Fair enough.” Jaemin backed down from the debate knowing it would be a losing battle this time.
“Where’s Jeno we’re going to be leaving the game-oof.” Renjun’s question cut off as he let out a dramatic noise from being unprepared for Y/n who sat down on half on his lap, the other side was Chenle who casually placed his arm around her waist.
“Either asleep again or rushing to get here in time.” Y/n answered Renjun’s half asked question, moving to rest her back half against Renjun, half against Chenle.
“You both had a nap together and didn’t invite me?” Donghyuck butted into the conversation, his hand flying to land on his chest over dramatic with an offended look on his face.
“Yes we did, it was quiet and I wasn’t smothered in limbs.” She responded letting her eyes close, eyelashes fluttering for a second. Her jab against Donghyuck’s tendency to move a lot in his sleep causing a few snickers to go around the group.
Though loud thudding footsteps approaching the group caused most of the attention to move over to the doorway where Jeno appeared flustered having finally made it out of his bedroom. His hair sticking at odd angles, bed head evident.
“So now you’re hogging Y/n out of game and in game?” Donghyuck called out to his tired friend.
“Maybe next time, keep up.” Jeno grumbled back in response, moving to sit in the last available spot on one of the two couches.
“Hello Players you will all be taken out of Project starting in ten seconds.” Jayu’s voice floated through the living room. Meaning Jeno was ten seconds on time.
“Ten.”
“Y/n, after this you should come over to my place for a mini movie session and you can sleep over.” Donghyuck suggested giving Jeno a look, the other too tired to shoot a look back.
“Nine.”
“Channie, it’s going to be eleven p.m when we get out of the game.” She responded, eyes still closed humming when she felt Renjun twirling a piece of her hair around his finger.
“Eight.”
“That hasn’t stopped us before, plus you can pick the genre tonight.” He sweetened the deal. Though it was true, everyone in the group were night owls at this point in their careers.
“Seven.”
“Or we could all go to one of our apartments and have a mini movie night together.” Mark suggested a new idea causing Donghyuck to give him a look as if to say ‘Seriously?’
“Six.”
“I could go for a movie night, salted popcorn and too much caffeine.” Jaemin shrugged, agreeing to the idea. Donghyuck’s head whipped in his direction only to get a small smug smile from Jaemin.
“Five.”
“We could go to the convenience store beforehand to grab some snacks.” Renjun furthered the idea as his hand moved to rub at Y/n’s scalp, as she leaned more into his touch enjoying the sudden head massage.
“Fine… but then we do the movie night at Y/n’s apartment it’s the least messiest at the moment.” Donghyuck finally agreed to a group movie night.
“Four.”
“Half our apartments aren’t messy, Hyuck, that’s just yours.” Renjun scoffed out, his hand still moving against Y/n’s head.
“Three.”
“We can do the movie night at my apartment.” Y/n agreed to having it at her place to stop a petty arguement from brewing.
“Two.”
“Do you have cookie and cream ice cream in the fridge Y/n?” Jisung asked out curious, if not he’d have to remember to grab some at the convenience store. Getting a hum in return from Y/n who still had half a tub left from the last time he’d been over.
“One.”
Tumblr media
“Rise and shine Dreamies.” Taeyong clapped watching the slumped figures in their respected reclined chairs. His hands automatically clasping together, a grin on his lips, eyes roaming from one player to the next.
All eight of them slowly and groggily sat up from their reclined positions, though none touched their techwear headgear in favour of waiting for someone to take it off for them.
Workers heading in their respected spots as they started taking off the headgear for them. Some rolled their necks after the headgear came off while others rubbed at their eyes or ran a hand through their hair.
“Much to discuss on how the game play was. Though you only got to do a bit of exploring today. Which was good in itself for you all to get used to it and luckily no one ran into any problems or glitches.” Taeyong spoke as he walked closer towards the center where all eight could see and hear him clearly.
“But I’ll spare you all from the boring debriefing, we were watching this time anyway. Next time we won’t be. So all you need to do is write up your thoughts on what you experienced today and get it to me by the end of the week, quite simple.”
“It would be great if all eight of you as you continue playing our game could make weekly reports and send them to us.”
Everyone listened to Taeyong’s words as they slowly caught up with being outside of the game. Unlike the Vr from before this, they would have motion sickness, but due to the fact they had been laying down comfortably the whole time there was no motion sickness.
“Alright I’ll have someone show you out of the building once you all get your footing back, thank you all for taking part in our trials it means a lot. This game and headgear will be a big game changer in the gaming industry and you’re a part of that.” Taeyong thanked them before gesturing behind him.
“I have to go now, but do please contact us in regards to any questions you may have.” Taeyong said his last goodbye before flashing them a pearly white smile and headed out of the room.
“You’re personal headgear and a manual will be boxed up for you and you can all take them with you today.” Doyoung spoke up as he moved away from the monitors after shutting them down.
“Alright, sounds good to use.” Mark announced to Doyoung for the whole group, taking up his leadership role for the group once again.
“Great wait here while they package up your headgear and then you can all leave. A big thank you from all of us at Neo for your active participation in the trials, we hope you all continue enjoying Project Impact. I will be taking my leave as well.” Doyoung finalised with a short and brief polite bow of his head before following after Taeyong.
“Taeyong and Doyoung seem to be the opposites of each other.” Chenle pointed out as he got up from his recliner chair groaning feeling his stiff limbs.
“They complement each other well though.” Y/n shrugged moving to stretch her arms, feeling her muscles slightly burn from the sudden use.
Before they could all discuss anything further they were all given their techwear headgear in aesthetic Neo packaging to be able to safely transport it. The eight exited the room and down to the main lobby.
Jeno and Mark pulled out their car keys as they’d been the ones to collect and drive everyone there today. Everyone politely bowed towards the reception desk employees before leaving the building through the underground car park.
“Let’s meet at our regular convenience store and grab some things before we head to Y/n’s.” Mark suggested as he unlocked his car. Chenle opened the door straight away, diving into the back seats followed by Jisung. Mark having to deal with the two on their way there.
“Sounds good, don’t steal the good parking spot.” Jeno responded since he was the other driver, Renjun passing by snatching his car keys to unlock the car doors for the rest of them.
The rest got into Jeno’s car while he talked to Mark.
Tumblr media
“Do we really need twelve different versions of cookies?” Renjun asked with his arms crossed unimpressed at the sight in front of them where Chenle and Jisung were in an intense debate about chocolate chip cookies or double chocolate chip cookies.
“Just let them have their fun.” Y/n nudged her shoulder into his watching in amusement enjoying these types of moments with her friends.
Renjun moving to look at her side profile before slowly letting his arms uncross thinking about it as Chenle let out a shrug grabbing both and dropping them into the basket that was filling up at an alarmingly fast rate in Jisung’s hands.
“Make that thirteen types of cookies.” Y/n teased Renjun and turned to face him after the two had witnessed Chenle’s decision to get both.
“You spoil them too much.” Renjun shook his head facing her as well.
“Well…” Y/n started off moving to grab one of his hands playing with his fingers absentmindedly before she continued on “Sometimes we all deserve to be spoiled here and there.”
“Yeah? Is that a subtle meaning I detect behind your words?” Renjun hummed out letting her fiddle with his hand.
“Definitely, meaning I get to choose the movies tonight. My apartment, my rules.” Y/n reposted with a grin before leaning closer to whisper.
“But I won’t tell the others if you have movie suggestions just text me them and I might just put one of them on the list we’re watching today.”
“Oh? Well I guess I can’t pass up that opportunity.” Renjun replied subconsciously leaning his face closer to hers too as he whispered.
“Did you guys find anything yet, Jeno and Jaemin are grabbing drinks.” A sudden voice interrupted as Donghyuck squeezed his way between them draping his arms over their shoulders.
“If you mean Chenle and Jisung wanting to buy thirteen different types of cookies then yes.” Renjun replied, giving Y/n a side glance before properly looking at Donghyuck.
“Please tell me they at least got those soft chewy ones.” Donghyuck groaned out watching the two in front of them now seeing they’d moved on to picking out different bags of crisps.
Y/n only humming as her hand moved up to rest against his hand that was hanging from her shoulder. Watching the two pick between two different types of dorito flavours. She’d most likely see both on her living room table later tonight anyway.
“Let’s get sunglasses.” Y/n suddenly suggested walking away, causing Donghyuck to follow as his arm was around her shoulder, ending up with Donghyuck dragging Renjun along by his other arm.
“It’s eleven at night.” Renjun pointed out the fact that sunglasses were not needed in the dark.
“You’re obsession with sunglasses is becoming worrying, your collection is growing at a fast rate.” Donghyuck added on, she had a whole drawer full at this point.
“Stop nagging me and let me have my fun.” Was all she said as they made it to the sunglasses section, the stand having different sides, one side aesthetically please, the second side being more goofy, then a child section and lastly very modern sunglasses.
Her hands grazed down a row of glasses, before wrapping around a classic rounded white pair of glasses. She wondered how she didn’t have these types of sunglasses yet. Moving to slip on the pair of glasses, ignoring the slight awkward scratchy feeling of the tag against one of her ears.
Spinning on her heels to face the two she let a hand rest against her chin, making a exaggerated look adding on the classic meme’d fuck boy lip bite. Silently asking what they thought.
Donghyuck let out a bark of a laugh while Renjun ran a hand down his face in second hand embarrassment, though he held back his own laugh not wanting to encourage her behavior in the convenience store.
“My turn.” Donghyuck excitedly called out rushing over to the sunglasses and grabbing a heart shaped pair of cherry red sunglasses slipping them on, his vision going a slight shade darker.
The two turned to look at Renjun at the same time having come up with the same plan, a grin on their lips as Renjun’s eyes turned into a glare knowing what they wanted to do. Donghyuck took a step forward as Y/n grabbed a random pair of sunglasses.
“Hey do you guys want sprite or-” Jaemin who’d turned the corner after hearing their voices wanted to know what drinks they wanted but cut his own question off at the sight in front of him.
The trio in front of him turned their heads to look at him, all three wearing sunglasses with Renjun in the middle with ruffled hair from trying to escape their grasp. Jaemin not being able to hold back a smile.
Tumblr media
“Are you wearing sunglasses at night again?” Jisung asked out to Y/n as they all headed back to the cars with bags of junk food in their hands.
“Fashion baby, look it up.” Was her only reply as they continued walking towards the parked cars.
Tumblr media
Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three (coming soon…)
𝐓𝐚𝐠𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭: @rotinyzen @wonyoungmywife @snflwrhaerecs4u @thegreenlynx @serinebsblog @delululi @bubusebu @hanniehq @molensworld @morkiee @marvelahsobx @kaciebello @kgneptun @bluedbliss
(If you want to be tagged in my Nct Dream writing comment, inbox or message me)
Thank you for reading I hope you enjoyed. Don’t forget likes, reblogs and comments are always encouraged and help keep writers like myself motivated to continue our stories.
𝐏𝐫𝐨𝐣𝐞𝐜𝐭 𝐈𝐦𝐩𝐚𝐜𝐭 𝐌𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭:
⤻ Click here.
𝐊𝐩𝐨𝐩 𝐌𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭:
⤻ Click here.
45 notes · View notes
wen-kexing-apologist · 4 months
Text
10 BL Boys I Want Carnally
I was tagged by @twig-tea, but I do what I want so I'm ignoring the Boys thing (and on at least one occasion the BL thing). Anyway, without further ado, and in no particular order.
Win!Lin- Cupid's Last Wish
LOOPHOLE FIRST!
Tumblr media
gif by @angelbesideme
Thanks to Cupid's Last Wish, Jan is a boy here! So I am choosing Win from Cupid's Last Wish before he body swaps back. HOWEVER, if I'm honest, it was less Win and more masc!Jan that made my brain short circuit so do with that what you will.
Toon- Seneha Stories
Tumblr media
I am breaking from the prompt immediately, but this is my post and I can do what I want, so I am choosing Toon from Seneha Stories, which @so-much-yet-to-learn brought my attention to. Seneha Stories is definitively not a BL, but Toon is hot, kind, sad, and he fucks so I'd be living my best life.
Miw, Neo, Shin, and Mae - 3 Will Be Free
Tumblr media Tumblr media
THIS IS NOT ME SUGGESTING A FOURSOME, THIS IS JUST ME TRYING TO PREVENT FOUR OF THE TEN SPACES FROM BEING 3 WILL BE FREE.
I like it when my fictional women not only are capable of murder, but have, in fact, murdered. Miw and Mae are hot, competent, killers, fucking over evil billionaires so what is not to love?
I am not immune to Neo and his slutty little crop tops. He has three brain cells and they are all that is keeping him from not dying. Iconic to be honest.
I am not immune to Shin and his glasses, and his kindness. I mean, the boy got cut with a knife and not only comforted the kid that wounded him when he started freaking out but dated him.
Mollie - The Warp Effect
Tumblr media
gif by @patpran
MY FIRST NON-BINARY REP IN THAILAND, MY BELOVED. Mollie is so fucking hot, they are talented, they have sick tattoos, they are fighting for themselves, and are changing the landscape of media, what is not to love?
You could also almost certianly put in any of Silvy's characters and I would probably want them carnally, cause...it's Silvy.
(honestly, I'd go for Nim too, but again, not for her character's personality, it's the masc!Jan effect)
Kim- KinnPorsche
Tumblr media
gif by @namchyoon
For this scene and this scene only. Honestly, I think if nothing else this shows you that my type is people who could actually maybe kill me in a fight.
Or at the very least, people I could get in to a homoerotic fight with.
Anyway, Jeff gives me gender envy and the first time I saw this gifset, I thought he was a butch lesbian.
Speaking of homoerotic fights
Phaya and Sand - The Sign
Tumblr media
MENACE! A MENACE I TELL YOU! I truly well and deeply have an appreciation for when someone who (I assume) typically would top absolutely just vibrates out of their skin at the first sign they might be topped.
And I'm adding Sand here as well because I think my jaw dropped like ten feet when I saw her on screen.
Tumblr media
Sand, baby girl, let me know if Yai doesn't treat you right, cause I will.
King- Bed Friend
Tumblr media
gif by @earthfluuke
Shout out to this man, I've seen him on at least three of these lists. But who could blame us? Look at him.
Choy Yu Na- Semantic Error
Tumblr media
She did that bisexual sit and my heart was hers.
And for my last two picks, I certainly am asking myself the question, do I want them carnally or do I just want them?
Mork -My Ride
Tumblr media
Helloooooooo Mr. Dimples. I mean....I feel like I don't need to explain myself here. We all get it, right? We understand, right? And besides, he gives rides for a living or something...
Minoru- Our Dining Table
Tumblr media
HE'S JUST SO NICE, SO KIND, SO TIRED. @isaksbestpillow is so right, he is a mother. I love him.
Tagging @so-much-yet-to-learn, @solitaryandwandering, @respectthepetty and anyone else who sees this and wants to join!
92 notes · View notes
cellarspider · 2 months
Text
14/?? Gnosis, and lack thereof
(Previous) | (Index) | (Next)
We return to the movie that could’ve been a contender, Prometheus. In this episode, a two-year-old poisons a man.
Tumblr media
I’m not alone in thinking David is the most well-realized character in this movie. Michael Fassbender was given the most space to act through expression and reaction to others and his environment, which helps create an android character that has much more inner life than his human castmates. He also gets what I’d call the Data bonus: android characters can more easily get away with screamingly clunky exposition or explicitly stating the meaning of a scene. You can give them absolute gibberish if you want to, and it sounds perfectly logical when they say it.
youtube
[Video description: A small selection of technobabble from Star Trek: The Next Generation, mostly featuring Data.]
David is also the easiest to be sympathetic to, because people keep being assholes to him.
Tumblr media
Yes, David has received mysterious orders from a mysterious man who’s still in stasis. It’s Peter Weyland. It’s obviously Peter Weyland, this is why David has the dream-reading helmet thing that felt so out of place at the start of the movie. This is also why Guy Pierce, a 45-year-old, was hired to play an infinity-year-old man. Weyland was going to appear as his ideal self in one of these dream sequences, but it was cut from the movie. So instead, we just have Vickers demanding to know what “he” wants, and the answer is “Try harder”.
Peter Weyland, beginning a trend for the company bearing his name, has an obsession with this alien stuff. …This trend was actually begun by Charles Bishop Weyland in a completely different continuity that also featured ancient alien contact with Earth, but hey, details. This Weyland wants results, damn it, and David gets an excuse to kill one of the crew.
Tumblr media
Although it’s not quite that simple. The movie indicates that David can’t go against orders from the company, especially from Weyland. He has to “try harder”, and he’s brought back one of those alien urns that apparently nobody cares to examine but him. 
It’s got a goth lava lamp in it.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
While we don’t get much indication David knows why this stuff is dangerous to organic life, I’ll give the movie a very tiny pass: it’s implied that David has figured out how to read the Engineer’s cuneiform script. He decants a droplet of Menacing Black Goo onto his (Weyland-branded) fingertip, and sets off to find a test subject.
Thank god, he chooses Holloway.
Tumblr media
I don’t like not liking characters. I don’t generally anticipate seeing someone’s comeuppance, but this movie gets me damn close to that feeling. In the movie’s partial defense, some of this was probably intended. Mainstream American fiction sets a high bar for what a bigot looks like, and Holloway’s been clearing that. I’m less certain the movie knows everyone’s behaving like a bigot, but we’ll get to that eventually. But Holloway? Definitely. 
Tumblr media
This creates a fairly interesting scene. One that even reaches towards good. David has the means to kill Holloway. The audience knows this. And we get to watch when he makes the decision to commit to it, and why. And, blessedly, it actually ties into an intentional theme of this movie.
Tumblr media
Holloway’s still drunk and miserable–he’d previously muttered that the alien structure on the planet was “just another tomb.”
I, speaking hyperbolically, would consider that grounds enough to off him. He’s an archaeologist who can be sent into a drinking binge by finding a thing made by dead people. An archaeologist. That in itself is such a ridiculous indicator of how unfit this character is for his role.
But no, he wanted to meet his maker, “To get answers.” Sure, lots of people have existential questions they feel are important to them. That is understandable. Even clueless assholes can wonder about that. But it takes an especially hubristic asshole to decide they’re the one worthy of asking someone who might have the answer. 
Tumblr media
Did anybody notice they didn’t bring any diplomats or orators on this trip? They didn’t bring any cultural exchange gifts with them when they approached the alien structure? They weren’t treating the Engineers as people, just something to discover.
David, someone else they’re not treating like people, asks Holloway “Why do you think your people made me?”, and the answer he gets is “Because we could.” David is quietly but openly disappointed in that.
Tumblr media
This is the whiplash of this movie. We have the biggest bunch of shambolic assholes klutzing around, waiting to get killed off by the plot, and then we have David expressing the horror of Valentinian gnosticism.
Tumblr media
In brief, because even the wikipedia page says “The theology [...] is extremely complicated and difficult to follow”, the strain of Christian gnosticism expressed by the 2nd century theologian Valentinus believes that the world was created by an ignorant being. They believed there was a benevolent god out there which was/produced Jesus, but the “demiurge” (lit. “craftsman”) who created the world was not this deity. The demiurge was an imperfect, lesser being, that believed itself to be the supreme god of the universe. In Valentinianism, as with other gnostic schools, to be born into the world was to be trapped within a creation of a creature that was prone to fits of abusive behavior.
Gnostic christianity was, at the time, an attempt to square a number of contradictory ideas: the incredibly influential ideas of Plato on the formation of the universe, the growing theology of the new Christian movement, and the examples of divine wrath and jealousy in Jewish scripture, that were hard to square with what early Christians saw as a less violent deity they wanted to worship. There were probably also some anti-Jewish Egyptian myths thrown in as well, depicting their god as a donkey-headed incarnation of the malevolent deity Set. Some may recognize that particular slander from its deployment against early Christians, including our first-ever depiction of Jesus’ crucifixion: a rude bit of graffiti.
Tumblr media
In our time, there’s only one remaining gnostic (non-christian) religion with direct continuity to the period, the Mandaeans. Christian gnosticism was deemed heretical, when one of the many different gospels circulating at the time was selected as orthodox in the 4th century, along with an attendant theology. But it remains a fertile ground for philosophers, fiction-writers, and every once in a while someone reinvents bits of it when they hit upon contradictions in christian thought.
Tumblr media
The latter seems to be the case with Ridley Scott. He’s sometimes described as an atheist, but his actual statements on the matter show he’s either casually gnostic or a deist, very much influenced by christian doctrine: 
“If we looked at the whole thing practically speaking, the Big Bang occurred and then we go through this evolution of millions, billions of years where, by coincidence, all the right biological accidents came out the right way. To an extent, that doesn't make sense unless there was a controlling decider or mediator in all of that. So who was that? Or what was that? Are we one big grand experiment in the basic overall blink of the universe, or the galaxy? In which case, who is behind it?”
https://www.bbc.co.uk/films/callingtheshots/ridley_scott.shtml
Tangent: that question came right after he’s quoted as saying “I think there's no originality [in modern films]. I think everyone is stealing from everyone else and going back to the originals. I usually go in for 20 minutes and then get up and leave.” This interview was back in 2006. The next year he’d direct American Gangster (loosely based on a biography), then Body of Lies (Roger Ebert called it "a James Bond plot"), then Robin Hood (it’s Robin Hood), then Prometheus, the movie I only watched because it seemed to be in dialog with a film he directed in 1979. Buddy, if that was your problem, you were part of the problem.
But anyway. We have a director who had stated interest in a christian-influenced cosmogony: he seems to state a belief that we exist because we are supposed to exist, rather than being a random event. This is a movie where he does seem to be trying to do something with that. He is beginning with that premise, and using Alien as the shared language to express it. He doesn’t know why we exist, but he can imagine why we would make someone exist.
Placing that in amongst these characters is bleak to the point of puerility, frankly. Why would we create a being like us? Well, this one asshole doesn’t know.
Tumblr media
David, at this point in Prometheus, has already determined that humans are fallible creators. Hell, he’s decided the Engineers were also failable. He, y’know, witnessed how gooey one of their corpses was. But he’s yet to decide on whether humans are just ignorant, trying and failing to be good–as per Valentinus–or if they’re actively malevolent.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
The fact that David doesn’t poison Holloway’s drink until just before handing it over does neatly show that he was quietly given a chance to answer that question. Holloway continues to be a jackass and, when asked what he’d do to answer the existential question he wanted to pose to the Engineers, he says he’d do “anything and everything”.
Tumblr media
The movie eventually treats Peter Weyland as especially deluded in his self-serving quest to get the Engineers to answer his more selfish questions, but I don’t think his ego was unique in this movie.
On our journey into the movie this time, Prometheus has attempted to grapple with subjects its script hasn’t earned. Next time, it incorporates imagery it hasn’t earned. It’s worse than this scene, but in a far more subtle way.
If you want a neat look on european and middle eastern mysticism from an academic standpoint, Esoterica is a pretty damn good channel, put together by a self-described “dialectical materialist in the tradition of Structural Marxism”. I’ll happily take recommendations on other academic sources aimed at the general audience.
https://youtu.be/7EwRD6SzXws
https://st-takla.org/Feastes-&-Special-Events/Coptic-Nativity-of-Jesus-Christ-Milad-El-Masih/Coptic-Jesus-Incarnation-Christmas-03-Incarnation-of-the-Word-Book.html 
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Masbuta 
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Drabsha 
https://www.deviantart.com/pretty--kittie/art/Prometheus-Engineer-407322241 
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Archon_(Gnosticism) 
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sethianism
(Previous) | (Index) | (Next)
46 notes · View notes